YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY i&fyt Qtmerican C0urc0 3E)iatforj> §kmtB CONSISTING OF A SERIES OF DENOMINATIONAL HISTORIES PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF CHURCH HISTORY (Beneraf (BotforB Rev. Philip Schaff, D. D., LL. D. Bishop John F. Hurst, D. D., LL. D. Rt. Rev. H. C. Potter, D. D., LL. D. Rev. E. J. Wolf, D. D. Rev. Geo. P. Fisher, D. D., LL. D. Henry C. Vedder, M. A. Rev. Samuel M. Jackson, D. D., LL. D. Volume I ®mmcan C0urc0 gieforg THE RELIGIOUS FORCES OF the UNITED STATES ENUMERATED, CLASSIFIED, AND DESCRIBED ON THE BASIS OF THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1890 WITH AN INTRODUCTION ON THE CONDITION AND CHARACTER OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY BY H. K. CARROLL, LL. D. IN CHARGE OF THE DIVISION OF CHURCHES, ELEVENTH CENSUS * (Jlet» TJorfi £0e Cfyvieti&n Eifewtfuw Co, MDCCCXCIH Copyright, 1893, By The Christian Literature Company. TABLE OF CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. SECTION PAGE I. The Sources of Information and the Plan ix ' II. The Scope and Method of the Census xi III. Variety in Religion xiv IV. Classification of the Churches xvi V. Denominational Titles xix VI. The Causes of Division xxiv VII. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States. xxix VIII. The Religious Population xxxiv IX. The Growth of the Churches xxxvii X. How the Religious Forces are Distributed xl XI. The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements ... xiv XII. The General Statistical Summaries xlviii XIII. The Characteristics of American Christianity liii XIV. How the Church Affects Society Ix Explanations of the Terms Used lxii VI TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE CHAPTER I I. The Adventists 16 II. The Baptists III. The River Brethren 59 IV. The Plymouth Brethren 66 V. The Catholics VI. The Catholic Apostolic Church 4 Of. VII. Chinese Temples VIII. The Christadelphians 9 IX. The Christians " X. The Christian Missionary Association 95 XI. The Christian Scientists 9° XII. The Christian Union Churches 99 XIII. The Church of God 102 XIV. The Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) i°5 XV. Church of the New Jerusalem i°7 XVI. Communistic Societies "' XVII. The Congregational Churches 119 XVIII. The Disciples of Christ 125 XIX. The Donkards 129 XX. The Evangelical Association 139 XXI. The Friends 143 XXII. Friends of the Temple 153 XXIII. The German Evangelical Protestant Church 155 XXIV. The German Evangelical Synod 156 XXV. The Jews 159 XXVI. The Latter-Day Saints 165 XXVII. The Evangelical Lutherans 175 XXVIII. The Mennonites 206 XXIX. The Methodists 221 XXX. The Moravians 272 XXXI. The Presbyterians 277 TABLE OF CONTENTS. vii CHAPTER PAGE XXXII. Protestant Episcopal Bodies 317 XXXIII. The Reformed Bodies 329 XXXIV. The Salvation Army 340 XXXV. The Schwenkfeldians 344 XXXVI. The Social Brethren Church '346 XXXVII. The Society for Ethical Culture 348 XXXVIII. The Spiritualists 350 XXXIX. The Theosophical Society 353 XL. The United Brethren 355 XLI. The Unitarians '. 365 XLII. The Universalists 369 XLIII. Independent Congregations 376 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. TABLE PAGE I. Summary by States of all Denominations 378 II. Summary of Individual Denominations 380 III. Summary of Denominational Families 392 IV. Summary of Denominations According to Number of Communicants 394 V. Denominational Families According to Number of Communicants 397 VI. Denominations Classified According to Polity 398 VII. Summary of Colored Organizations 400 VIII. Churches in Cities 404 INDEX , 44-1 INTRODUCTION. The purpose of this volume is to describe and classify all denominations, so as to give a clear idea of the charac ter and strength of the religious forces of the United States. I. THE SOURCES OF INFORMATION AND THE PLAN. The statistics are those of the government census of 1 890,1 revised in a few particulars, and arranged to present, with necessary fullness and without unnecessary detail, the facts that everybody ought to know, but which have not hitherto been accessible. The government report will be very voluminous. It makes the county the unit, not only in its tables for the States, but also in those for ecclesias tical organizations, such as classes, conferences, dioceses, districts, presbyteries, synods, and the like. That is, the statistics of each denomination are given by counties under dioceses and presbyteries, etc., as well as under the several States and Territories. It was deemed unnecessary to over-burden these pages with such a mass of statistical de tails. There are but few persons who would ever need to make use of them. Therefore the State has been made the civil unit, and each denomination is presented in tables, 1 Gathered from fifteen census bulletins, published at intervals during the years 1890-1893. The census volume has not yet appeared. X INTRODUCTION. first by States, and secondly by ecclesiastical organizations, where such organizations exist. The descriptive accounts are, in the main, those prepared for the government census. Their object is to show the general characteristics of de nominational families, or groups ; to give the date, place, and circumstances of the origin of each denomination, to gether with its peculiarities in doctrine, polity, and usage ; to state the cause of every division, and to indicate the differences which separate branches bearing the same fam ily name. The order of the alphabet is followed in presenting the denominations. The first chapter is given to the Advent- ists, the second to the Baptists, and so on through the list. A different rule is observed, however, in the arrangement of the branches of denominational families or groups. The stem, or oldest body, is given the first place, and the others appear in chronological order, according to the date of their origin, except in cases where there has been one or more divisions in a branch. To illustrate, let us take the Ad- ventist family. The Evangelical branch is generally con ceded to be the oldest. The Advent Christians are second in the order of time, and the Seventh-Day body third. The Life and Advent Union would be fourth, were it not that the Church of God, which is more recent, is a division of or secession from the Seventh- Day branch. The Church of God therefore occupies the fourth place, next to its parent body. The same rule applies to the arrangement of Methodist and other branches. The historical order has been observed because it is the more logical and con venient. The alphabetical order would inevitably lead to confusion, and frequent and unnecessary repetition in the descriptive accounts ; and arrangement according to numer ical strength would be open to the «m,=» ~u- ,.¦ ™ ., , ° ., J" , ie sarne objection. The method chosen allows the reader tn f^n„ \i . , er to follow the historical INTRODUCTION. xi development of every denominational group, and study the causes of each successive division in the order in which it occurred. II. THE SCOPE AND METHOD OF THE CENSUS. The census of the churches, just completed, is the first successful effort of the government in this direction. In 1850, i860, and 1870, religious statistics were gathered by United States marshals or their agents. In the censuses of 1850 and i860 three items only were given, viz., churches, church accommodations, and value of church property. In 1870 a distinction was made between churches or church societies and church edifices, thus making an additional item. In 1880 large preparations were made for a census which should not only be thorough, but exhaustive in the number of its inquiries. A vast mass of detailed informa tion was obtained ; but the appropriations were exhausted before it was tabulated, and the results were wholly lost. Having been appointed in 1889 by the Hon. Robert P. Porter, superintendent of the eleventh census, to the charge of this division of the census office, I determined to make the scope of the inquiry broad enough to embrace the necessary items of information, and narrow enough to insure success in collecting, tabulating, and publishing them ; and to devise a method of collecting the statistics which would serve the ends of accuracy, completeness, and promptness. It was in some sense to be a pioneer effort, and the plan and methods adopted were designed to bring success within the range of possibility The scope of the inquiry of 1880 was therefore greatly reduced. Many questions which, if fully answered, would yield desirable information were omitted from the census of 1890, which xii INTRODUCTION. covers these points: (i) organizations or congregations; (2) church edifices; (3) seating capacity ; (4) other places of worship, with (5) their seating capacity; (6) value of church property; (7) communicants or members. The number of ministers is also given in the totals for denomi nations. Great diversity, as every ecclesiastical student knows, exists in the statistical schemes of the various denomina tions. Some embrace many, others few, items ; some give congregations or societies, but not edifices ; others edifices but not societies ; some report value of church property, while others do not ; most give members or communicants, while one, the chiefest of all,1 gives only population. There are also as many varieties of the statistical^.year as there are months. Moreover, quite a number of denominations have never made any returns whatever. These considera tions suggest the great difficulty of securing anything like uniformity in the returns ; but uniformity was kept stead ily in view, and it was attained. All denominations thus appear in the census of 1890 on the same statistical basis. For the first time the Roman Catholic Church is represented by communicants, and not by population. The method of gathering the statistics was to make the presbytery, the classis, the association, the synod, the dio cese, the conference, etc., the unit in the division of the work, and to ask the clerk or moderator or statistical secre tary of each to obtain the desired information from the churches belonging to his presbytery, association, or dio cese, as the case might be. This officer received full instructions how to proceed, and sufficient supplies of cir culars, schedules, etc., to communicate with each church. This method proved to be quite practicable, and very sat- 1 Roman Catholic. INTRODUCTION. xiii isfactory. Several thousand agents thus gave information which they were best qualified to secure, and the results were found, when tests were applied, to be full and accu rate. I may mention that, having a large force of clerks with ample supplies, a vast correspondence was conducted. For example, desiring to obtain a complete list of Lutheran congregations unattached to synods, a letter of inquiry was addressed to every Lutheran minister asking him to report any such congregations in" his neighborhood. In this way, much information, otherwise unattainable, was received. It should be understood that the census enumerators, who take the population by domiciliary visitation, are not allowed to ask individuals as to their religious connections. In the first place, they have but a brief time in which to complete their work; in the second place, their schedules are already overburdened with inquiries; and in the third place, the constitutional provision of the First Amendment, restraining Congress from making any " law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof," is interpreted as forbidding it. Many persons would, under this constitutional guarantee, refuse to an swer questions as to their religious faith, and it is doubtful whether the courts would not uphold them in their refusal. The census authorities believed that it would add greatly to the difficulties of a successful enumeration if some ques tions were mandatory and some not. This is the reason we cannot have in this country what the census reports of Canada, Australia, and certain other countries include — statistics of religious populations. While the census of 1890 is tabulated by counties and States as well as by associations, conferences, dioceses, presbyteries, and denominations, the materials were gath ered in such a way as to permit tabulation by cities and other civil divisions. The manuscript schedules of returns xiv INTRODUCTION. from which the printed reports are compiled show the loca tion by city or town, county and State, and the statistical facts, of every congregation of every denomination, so that it is possible on the basis of these returns to make any desired combination in tabulation. The list of denominations represented is believed to be exhaustive. The aim was to make it so. Returns were sought for every denomination, regardless of the character of its faith or the fewness of its members. Thus Chinese Buddhists, Mormons, Theosophists, Ethical Culturists, Com munistic Societies, and Spiritualists appear in the census of 1890, as well as Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians; Jewish congregations as well as Christian ; Catholic as well as Protestant. Nor were independent or unattached con gregations, undenominational chapels, missions, and similar unclassified organizations omitted. III. VARIETY IN RELIGION. The first impression one gets in studying the results of the census is that there is an infinite variety of religions in the United States. There are churches small and churches great, churches white and churches black, churches high and low, orthodox and heterodox, Christian and pagan, Catholic and Protestant, Liberal and Conservative, Calvin- istic and Arminian, native and foreign, Trinitarian and Unitarian. All phases of thought are represented by them, all possible theologies, all varieties of polity, ritual, usage, forms of worship. In our economical policy as a nation we have emphasized the importance of variety in industry. We like the idea of manufacturing or producing just as many articles of merchandise as possible. We have in- INTRODUCTION. XV vented more curious and useful things than any other na tion. In matters of religion we have not been less liberal and enterprising. We seem to have about every variety known to other countries, with not a few peculiar to our selves. Our native genius for invention has exerted itself in this direction also, and worked out some curious results. The American patent covers no less than two original Bibles — the Mormon and Oahspe — and more brands of religion, so to speak, than are to be found, I believe, in any other country. This we speak of as " the land of the free." No man has a property in any other man, or a right to dictate1 his religious principles or denominational attachment. No church has a claim on the State, and the State has no claim on any church. We scarcely appreciate our advan tages. Our citizens are free to choose a residence in any one of fifty States and Territories, and to move from one to another as often as they have a mind to. There is even a wider range for choice and change in religion. One may be a pagan, a Jew, or a Christian, or each in turn. If he is a pagan, he may worship in one of the numerous temples devoted to Buddha; if a Jew, he may be of the Orthodox or Reformed variety ; if a Christian, he may select any one of 125 or 130 different kinds, or join every one of them in turn. He may be six kinds of an Adventist, seven kinds of a Catholic, twelve kinds of a Mennonite or Presbyterian, thirteen kinds of a Baptist, sixteen kinds of a Lutheran, or seventeen kinds of a Methodist. He may be a member of any one of 143 denominations, or of all in succession. If none of these suit him, he still has a choice among 150 separate and independent congregations, which have no denominational name, creed, or connection. Any resident of the United States is perfectly free to make himself at home with any of these religious companies, and to stay with each as long or as short a time as he will. We some- xvi INTRODUCTION. times speak as though there were not sufficient freedom of thought. Here are many phases of thought, and any man may pass without hindrance through them all. A closer scrutiny of the list, however, shows that many of these 143 denominations differ only in name. Without a single change in doctrine or polity, the seventeen Meth odist bodies could be reduced to three or four; the twelve Presbyterian to three ; the twelve Mennonite to two ; and so on. The differences in many cases are only sectional or historical: The slavery question was the cause of not a few divisions, and matters of discipline were responsible for a large number. Arranging the denominations in groups or families, and counting as one family each the twelve Mennonite, the seventeen Methodist, the thirteen Baptist bodies, and so on, we have, instead of 143, only 42 titles. In other words, if there could be a consolidation of each denominational group, the reproach of our division would be largely taken away. IV. CLASSIFICATION OF THE CHURCHES. In order to get a comprehensive idea of the numerous religious bodies it is necessary to classify them. This is a much simpler matter than might, at first sight, be sup posed. They fall naturally into three grand divisions, Christian, Jewish, and miscellaneous. The Christian divis ion we divide into classes, as Catholic and Protestant, and Evangelical and non-Evangelical. Quite independently of this classification we have denominational groups, or families. Under the head miscellaneous I would include Chinese Buddhists, the Theosophists, the Ethical Culturists and INTRODUCTION. Xvii certain communistic societies. This is a very small and in significant division. The Jewish division embraces simply the Orthodox and Reformed Jews. The Christian division contains, of course, the great majority of denominations and believers — Catholics, Protestants, Latter-Day Saints — all bodies not Jewish or pagan. I consider as a denominational family all Methodist bodies. They are branches with a common stem, a com mon name, a common type of doctrine, and certain com mon features and usages. I consider as a denominational family all Presbyterian bodies. They all go back to the same source historically, they have the same name, the same confession of faith, with two. or three exceptions, and the same system of government. I also class the various Lutheran bodies as a denominational family, the numerous Baptist bodies, and so on. A denominational family, there fore, is a number of branches closely affiliated in history and in common characteristics. Nowhere have denomina tional families developed as in the United States. In no quarter of the globe have the Lutherans or the Methodists, the Presbyterians or the Baptists, the Friends or the Men- nonites, separated into so many branches as here in this land of perfect civil and religious liberty. It was an American Presbyterian, in the great gathering of Presbyterians of all lands, in Belfast, Ireland, some years ago, who exclaimed, alluding to a reference to the " U. P's." of Scotland, and other branches, " We are little better than a lot of split P's." His observation might be given a much wider range. It is far more applicable to Protestants than to Presbyterians — we are "a lot of split P's." If there were in Milton's day "subdichotomies of petty schisms," what phrase would that great master of vivid expression coin to fit the numberless divisions and subdivisions into which Protestantism has fallen since ? We xviii INTRODUCTION. no longer classify these divisions as units, but as families of units. The Presbyterians are not simply one of these divis ions, but a whole family. The Methodists, who were a sort of ecclesiola in ecclesia in Wesley's day in England, are now an ecclesia ecclesiarum the world over. According to the scientists, no atom is so small that it may not be conceived of as consisting of halves. It may be divided into halves, and these halves may in turn be divided, and so on ad injinitum. No denomination has thus far proved to be too small for division. Denominations appear in the list given in this volume with as few as twenty- five mem bers. I was reluctantly compelled to exclude from the census one with twenty-one members. The reason was, that while they insisted that they were a separate body and did not worship with other churches, they had no organized church of their own. Twelve of them were in Pennsylvania, divided between Philadelphia and Pittsburg, six in Illinois, and three in Missouri. They were so widely scattered they could not maintain public worship. It is not easy to define clearly and to apply discriminat ingly the term "Evangelical." It comes, of course, from the Greek word " evangel," for which our Anglo-Saxon "gospel," or good news, is the close equivalent. In a general way, we mean, I suppose, when we say certain denominations are Evangelical, that they hold earnestly to the doctrines of the gospel of Christ as found in the New Testament. Evangelical and non- Evangelical are terms used generally to designate classes of churches in the Protestant division. The Evangelical churches are those which hold to the inspiration, authority, and sufficiency of the Scriptures ; the Trinity, the deity of Christ, justifica tion by faith alone, and the work of the Holy Ghost in the conversion and sarictification of the sinner. The non-Evan gelical churches are those which take a rationalistic view of INTRODUCTION. xix the deity of Christ and the doctrines of grace, of which the Unitarians may be taken as an example. There are some denominations which have the word "Evangelical" in their title, and yet are thoroughly rationalistic and there- .fore non-Evangelical. Practically, we may distinguish as Evangelical all those bodies which are members of the general organization known as the Evangelical Alliance, or in harmony with its articles of faith ; and as non- Evangel ical all other Protestant bodies. V. DENOMINATIONAL TITLES. The numerous divisions make modern ecclesiastical his tory an interesting study. It is interesting because it necessarily deals with so many distinct phases of religious thought, so many diverse denominational movements, and so many divergencies, great and small, in usage, discipline, and polity. But it is a peculiarly difficult study, because of the multiplicity of denominational divisions, and the labyrinth of details which must be mastered. No worse puzzle was ever invented than that which the names of the various denominations present. We have, for example, the " Presbyterian Church in the United States " and the " Presbyterian Church in the United States of America " ; the " Reformed Church in the United States " and the " Reformed Church in America." Which is which? There are doubtless many members of these bodies who could not tell. The only apparent dis tinction in each of these cases is geographical. But what is the difference between the "United States" and the "United States of America"? How is anybody to dis tinguish between the " Presbyterian Church in the United XX INTRODUCTION. States" and the "Presbyterian Church in the United States of America " ? It is said that there is a theological distinction between the " Reformed Church in the United States " and the " Reformed Church in America." One is supralapsarian and the other is sublapsarian. It is not easy to remember which is sublapsarian and which supralapsarian, nor can everybody be expected always to be able to tell the pre cise differences which these terms indicate. Of course the theologians of the two churches understand whether they are sublapsarians or supralapsarians ; but what about the poor laymen? Do they know? Can they be expected to know ? The way we learn to distinguish between the two churches is by identifying the Reformed Church in Amer ica as the " Dutch " body, and the Reformed Church in the United States as the "German" body; and so when we want to use these titles intelligently we bracket the words " Dutch " and " German " in connection with them. Among the Presbyterians there are four bodies of the Reformed variety. I have always had great difficulty in distinguishing between them. One is called the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States of America ; an other, the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North Amer ica. One has a synod and the other a general synod. But it is not always easy to remember which has the synod and which the general synod. I have found in their monthly organs a more sure method of distinction. One of these organs has a blue cover and the other a pink cover. The blue-cover organ represents the general synod, and the general synod represents the Reformed Presbyte rian Church in North America ; the pink-cover organ repre sents the synod, and the synod represents the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. About a century ago a number of ministers and churches INTRODUCTION. xxi seceded from the Kirk in Scotland and organized the Secession Church. Soon after, half of this Secession Church seceded from the other half, and in process of time the halves were quartered. Then, as a matter of course, there was a dispute among them as to who were the first seceders. Those who thought their claim best prefixed the word " Original " to their title and became Original Seceders. Then there was a union of Seceders and Origi nal Seceders, and the result was the United Original Seces sion Church, or, more properly, the Church of the United Original Seceders. This is probably the only instance in which the ideas of division and union are both incor porated in one title. This title being neither ecclesi astical nor doctrinal, and not even geographical, we may properly term it mathematical, and think of the church as the Original and Only Addition-Division Church in the Presbyterian family. There are twelve bodies -of Presbyterians to be distin guished, and seventeen bodies of Methodists ; and Metho dist titles are scarcely more helpful than Presbyterian. We have the Methodist Episcopal, which we recognize as the parent body, and which we sometimes distinguish as the Northern Church, though it covers the South as well as the North. We have the Methodist Episcopal, South, which resulted from the division in 1844. We have the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Methodist Epis copal Zion, the Colored Methodist Episcopal, the Union American Methodist Episcopal, the African Union Meth odist Protestant, the Zion Union Apostolic, and the Evan gelist Missionary — all colored bodies. We have also three bodies of Congregational Methodists, none of which are Congregational in fact, with Free, Independent, Protestant, Primitive, and other varieties of Methodists, the why of which must forever remain an inscrutable mystery to the xxii INTRODUCTION. mass of mankind. The word " Protestant " in the title of the Methodist Protestant Church does not, at least histori cally, mean Evangelical or anti-Catholic, but really anti- Episcopal. The Methodist reformers of 1830 protested against the episcopacy of the parent body as. a barrier to the reforms they advocated. " Methodist Protestant " does not, therefore, indicate that there is a Methodist Catholic Church from which this is distinguished, but that there is a Methodist Episcopal Church from which this is distin guished as a Methodist anti-Episcopal Church. In the title Free Methodist Church the word " Free " does not mean free from State control or patronage, as it means in Presbyterian parlance in Scotland, but free from the pew system, free from worldliness, free from instrumental and choir music, and free from unsound preaching. This we ascertain from the history of the body, not from its title. The Primitive Methodist Church does not, of course, claim to belong to the age of Primitive Christianity, nor to be the original Methodist Church. It dates from 18 10, and sprang from a revival of the early Methodist practice of field-preaching. Of Baptist bodies we count thirteen, including the Regular, North, South, and Colored; the Freewill in two varieties; the General, Separate, United, Six- Principle, Seventh-Day, Primitive, and Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian ; also the Baptist Church of Christ, which claims to have descended direct from the apostles. Be ginning with the three principal bodies, called " Regular," we might, following the old classification of verbs, describe the Baptists as " Regular, Irregular, Redundant, and De fective." The most curious of all Baptist bodies is the Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian. Here we have a title that is definitive. It describes and distinguishes. These Baptists are Predestinarian. They believe that INTRODUCTION. xxiii every action, whether good or bad, of every person and every event was predestinated from the beginning; not only the initial sin of Eve and the amiable compliance of Adam and the consequent fall of man, but the apostasy of Satan. They are thoroughly Predestinarian ; and not only Predestinarian, but they are Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarians. The two ^eeds are good and evil ; and one or the other of them will spring up unto eternal life or eternal death, according to the nature of the predestination decreed in each particular case. There are four bodies of Brethren who object to any other designation. They are popularly known as (Plym outh) Brethren. By putting the word Plymouth in paren thesis we can distinguish them from other bodies of Breth ren ; but how shall we distinguish each of these four bodies of (Plymouth) Brethren from the other three ? The device I was led to adopt for the census was that of Roman numer als, thus : (Plymouth) Brethren I., (Plymouth) Brethren IL, (Plymouth) Brethren III., (Plymouth) Brethren IV., the word " Plymouth " being in parenthesis in each case. Much confusion often, arises from the similarity of titles. There are, it will be noticed, several bodies called the Church of God, with only a slight variation in two in stances. There are the Church of God and Churches of God in Christ Jesus, both Adventist ; the Church of God, otherwise distinguished as the denomination founded by Elder Winebrenner, and the Church of God in Christ. The large body, which appears in the list given in this volume as Disciples of Christ, also often calls itself simply " The Christians." There is another denomination, with similar tenets and two branches, which uses the same designation, xxiv INTRODUCTION. and is otherwise known as the Christian Connection. The authorities of the census in 1870 declared that in the re sults it was impossible to draw a line of separation between these denominations. A few years ago the Disciples were popularly distinguished as the body to which President Garfield belonged, and they are probably better known as Campbellites, a term which is offensive to them, than by either of their accepted titles. ' Since we have divisions, and so many of them, we need good definitive titles. But how shall we get them ? Lord Beaconsfield waged a war to acquire a " scientific frontier " in India. Almost any means would be justifiable that would secure for us a scientific nomenclature. But there is this great difficulty : a definitive title cannot be given where there is no distinction to define. Baptist, Presby terian, Congregational, Episcopal, are definitive titles; but between many of the Baptist and Presbyterian branches there is no difference which a title could be framed to designate. The only remedy I can suggest in such cases is reunion ; and why such reunion has not taken place in scores of instances I cannot explain, except by the preva lence of the doctrine of the perseverance of the saints. It must be that the saints of the sects think they ought to persevere in sectarian division. vr. THE CAUSES OF DIVISION. What is it that has caused so many divisions in our Christianity? The question is one of profound interest, whether considered as a matter of history, as indicating the course of controversy, or as affecting the influence, spirit, and power of organized religion. The differences in some INTRODUCTION. XXV cases between branches bearing the same generic name are important ; in others they are not. How shall we explain the fact that there are six kinds of Adventists, thirteen kinds of Baptists, seventeen kinds of Methodists, etc. ? The natural presumption is that the six branches of Adventists are six kinds of Adventists, the thirteen branches of Bap tists thirteen kinds of Baptists, and so on. As a matter of fact this is not so. Different titles and separate existence, while logically implying distinct varieties, are in some cases simply the result of differences which have long ceased to exist. It would be a mistake, therefore, to say that every one of the 143 distinct titles of denominations represents a difference, either in doctrine or polity or form of worship. One of the most numerous of the denominational fami lies is the Methodist. Methodism has had a marvelous growth in the United States, and yet we find it broken into seventeen divisions. There are no doctrinal differences to account for them. They are all Arminian in theology, agreeing in their opposition to the Calvinistic decrees ; em phasizing the points of doctrine which Wesley made dis tinctive ; and manifesting substantial oneness in the minor matters of usage. They are one in spirit, and each has the family resemblance in many characteristics. They differ, first, in church government. Some are episcopal; others presbyterian, with presidents of conferences instead of bish ops ; and one is independent. The oldest of the existing divisions, the Methodist Protestant, became separated from the parent body upward of sixty years ago in a contro versy over the admission of laymen into the governing body of the church. Those who espoused this reform be lieved that bishops and presiding elders were autocratic, and when they formed a system of their own,>they brought the laymen to the front and sent bishops and presiding elders to the rear. This was a division on principles of xxvi INTRODUCTION. government. Eight of the branches became such because of color or race difference. All of these, I believe, except one, separated from a white body. Two other divisions, the American Wesleyan and the Methodist Episcopal, 'South, were due to the slavery question, which has been one of the most prolific causes, in the history of the last fifty years, of ecclesiastical controversy and secessions. Another body, the Free Methodists, was the result of too little forbearance and too harsh exercise of discipline, on the one side, and to extravagances of preaching and behavior on the other. In other words, there was a misunderstand ing, a quarrel, and a separation. The three Congregational ; Methodist branches are not really congregational in form of government. Two were caused by disciplinary troubles, and the third is a race church. The Primitive branch comes to us, not by division, but from England through Canada. To summarize, ten of the seventeen divisions were due to the race or the slavery question, and six to controversies over practical questions. Of course differences were in creased, in some instances, by the natural process of devel opment. The itinerancy, for example, has been modified in the Methodist Protestant Church, and the probationary system abolished m the Church, South. Leaving out the Independent and the three Congregational branches, which are very small, I doubt whether there is any difference be tween the various episcopal bodies that would be harder to overcome in any effort to unite them than that of race and section. There are five non-episcopal bodies which are not widely separated in practice or spirit. Of the twelve Presbyterian bodies all are consistently Calvinistic but two, the Cumberland and the Cumberland Colored, which hold to a modified Calvinism. All use the Presbyterian system of government, with little variation. INTRODUCTION. xxvii What, then, is it that divides them ? Slavery divided the Northern and Southern, the race question the two Cumber land bodies ; one branch is Welsh, and the rest are kept apart by minute variations. They have close points of agreement, but they differ on questions that seem to others utterly insignificant. We may sum up the causes of division under four heads : (i) controversies over doctrine; (2) controversies over administration or discipline ; (3) controversies over moral questions ; (4) controversies of a personal character. We are a nation made up of diverse race- elements. All varieties of speech, habits of thought, mental, moral, and religious training are represented among us by the older and the newer, the European and the Asiatic, immigration. Here there is the utmost freedom for all forms of religion, with no exclusive favors to any. We must expect, from such a commingling, currents, counter-currents, and eddies of religious thought. Different systems of doctrine, differ ent forms of worship, and different principles of discipline are brought into contact, and each has its influence upon the others. Calvinism affects Arminianism, and Arminian- ism Calvinism. The Teutonic element modifies the English and is modified by it in turn. Catholicism has been most profoundly affected by Protestantism, and some elements of Protestantism by Catholicism. Thus there are various forces acting upon religion in the United States, and pro ducing phenomena in our religious life which the future historian will study with great interest. Without attempting to consider with any degree of thoroughness the tendencies manifested in the history of religion in the United States, I must refer to that toward liberal views. Most denominations have become much more liberal in spirit than they used to be. It was the growth of this liberal spirit which caused many of the divi- xxviii INTRODUCTION. sions of the past sixty or seventy years. Let me give a single illustration of the tendency. A band of Dunkards came across the sea from Germany to Pennsylvania in 1 719. They were a very simple people, interpreting the Bible literally, fashioning their outward as well as their spiritual lives by it, and believing they were called by God to be a peculiar and exclusive people. More unworldly men and women never inhabited cloister. They were in the world but not a part of the world. They thought it a virtue to resist its customs and ignore its fashions. In the character and cut of their garments, in the manner of wearing their hair, in the way they ordered their homes and their daily life, they were separate and peculiar. They adopted strin gent rules of discipline to prevent the trimming of the beard, the wearing of hats instead of bonnets, the laying of carpets, the use of pianos, and similar acts, in order to keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world and maintain their simplicity of life and faith. For many years the influences of the world seemed to have no effect upon them ; but gradually innovations crept into their habits, their discipline was insensibly relaxed, and the questions sent up to their annual meeting grew more numerous and perplexing, and differences of opinion became quite com mon. One year this question was presented, among others : " How is it considered for Brethren to establish or patron ize a high-school ? " After canvassing the Bible carefully for light, the following answer was returned : " Considered that Brethren should mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate." Nevertheless the high-school was established, and has since developed into a college. The Dunkards within a decade have split into three bodies. Association with others inevitably changed the views and" habits of a number of them, and led to innovations. ' These innovations were resisted by the more conservative, and INTRODUCTION. xxix division, where full toleration was not possible, was the in evitable result. Consequently, the body that had persisted for a century and a half as an unworldly, harmonious, and united communion, was divided into three branches, a Pro gressive, a Conservative, and an Old Order branch. Conservative and liberal tendencies appear in all organ izations with which men have to do. They are manifested in all churches. When circumstances accentuate them, only broad toleration and strong interests in common can prevent division. VII. ANALYSIS OF RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The statistical results given in this volume, more thor oughly and exhaustively than ever before, show that the religious forces of the United States are almost entirely Christian. The number of organizations and members be longing to other than Christian bodies is a very small frac tion of the whole, over one, but less than two, per cent. Among the non-Christian denominations we count the Orthodox and Reformed Jews, the Society for Ethical Culture, the Chinese Buddhists, the Theosophists, the New Icarians, and the Altruists. (The pagan Indians are not included in the census, and no account is made of them here.) Those bodies are all insignificant, except the Jews, and are hardly sufficient in number to constitute a class. Including the Jews, there are 626 organizations and 132,- 301 members who are non- Christian. I assume that the Latter-Day Saints and the Spiritualists, whatever may be thought of certain features of their systems of religion, are as bodies properly classed as Christian. The Latter-Day xxx INTRODUCTION. Saints make much of the name of Christ, at least, embrac ing it in the title of both of their branches. The non- Christian bodies which, excepting the Jewish, are not grow ing, but rather decreasing, need not further engage our special consideration. The aggregates by which the forces of religion are rep resented are very large. There are, in the first place, 1 1 1,- 036 ministers. This number represents chiefly those who are in the active service as preachers, pastors, and mission aries. The percentage of those who, though retaining their ecclesiastical standing as ministers, have ceased to perform its duties cannot be large. On the other hand, it should be observed that the very numerous body of men known to Methodism as local preachers, some of whom are ordained, are not counted ; nor are any returns given for those who exercise the functions of the ministry in bodies like the Plymouth Brethren, the Christadelphians, the Shakers, and similar societies. The ministry is not an order or an office among the Plymouth Brethren ; but any believer who feels called to preach is given the opportunity to manifest his gifts. They have, therefore, no roll of ministers to be re ported. The vast majority of the 111,036 ministers give their whole time to their ministerial work, and are supported by the churches they serve. The number of organizations, or church societies, or con gregations, is 165,297. This covers not only all self-support ing churches, charges, or parishes, but also missions, chapels, and stations where public worship is maintained once a month, or oftener. Many of these places are supported by home mission societies or neighboring churches. It appears that upward of 23,000 organizations own no church edifices, but meet in halls, schoolhouses, or private houses. It would be interesting to know how many meetings are held by all denominations in the course of a year. In some INTRODUCTION. xxxi Catholic parishes, five or six services of the mass, in a few cases even more, are provided every Sunday. In most Protestant churches there are two services on Sunday, be sides the week-night prayer-meeting, and special evangel istic gatherings. In sparsely settled sections of the South and West, bi-monthly or monthly services are the rule. Besides the rented places, there are more than 142,000 Christian church edifices opened periodically to the gen eral public. If monthly meetings only were held in these churches, there would be a grand total of 1,711,200 every year. But as a rule three services are held weekly, not including the Sunday-school. Probably the actual number of Sunday and week-night services, to say nothing about Sunday-school sessions, is between 1 5,000,000 and 20,000,- 000 a year, with 10,000,000 sermons. Those who would get some idea of the activity of the churches in publishing the good tidings and propagating the principles of religion must consider the tremendous significance of this conserv ative estimate. The accommodations afforded to Christian worshipers by the 142,000 church edifices aggregate 43,000,000 and upward. That is, more than 43,000,000 people could find sittings at one time in the churches, to say nothing of other places where divine service is held. The question has been raised whether, if everybody wanted to go to church once a week, the churches could contain them. It is to be said, in the first place, that not all the inhabitants of any community could attend service at any particular hour or on any particular day. Infants, the infirm, the sick, and those who wait upon them must remain at home, and it is doubtful, under the most favorable circumstances, whether more than two thirds of the population of any community of a thousand or more could be free to attend any one service. The churches alone, it appears, furnish xxxii INTRODUCTION. accommodations for over two thirds of the population, while the halls, schoolhouses, and other places where sermons are preached have room for nearly two and a quarter millions more. As most churches have at least two services every Sunday, and as many persons attend only one, it seems a very reasonable inference that if the entire population should so desire, and sickness and other controlling conditions did not intervene, they cpuld attend divine worship once a week. In particular communities where the population is very sparse, the services may be too infrequent ; in crowded centers the church accommodations may not in all cases be in adequate proportion to the numbers ; but on the whole, taking all circumstances into consideration, it cannot be said that the spiritual interests of the millions are neglected, so far as privileges to worship are concerned. It is an enormous aggregate of value (nearly $670,000,- 000) which has been freely invested for the public use and the public good in church property. This aggregate rep resents not all that Christian men and women have conse crated to religious objects, but only what they have con tributed to buy the ground, and erect and furnish the buildings devoted to worship. The cost has in some cases run up into the hundred thousands ; in many others it is covered by hundreds ; in the vast majority of instances it is measured by thousands. Every community has one or more churches, according to the number, character, and needs of its population. In crowded cities, where real es tate is quoted at high rates, and where churches generally occupy the best positions, the average value of the edifices rises to astonishing figures. This is especially true of the older cities, like New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Bos ton, and of the older denominations, such as the Episcopal, the Reformed Dutch, and the Friends. The average value of the churches,- taking the whole country and all Christian INTRODUCTION. xxxiii bodies into account, is $4707. Of course in some denomi nations the average is much greater, in others much smaller. For example, among the Original Freewill Baptists of the Carolinas it is only $455 ; while in the Reformed (Dutch) Church it reaches $19,227; in the Unitarian, $24,725; and in the Reformed Jewish, $38,839, which is the highest for any denomination. The high average among the Jews is chiefly due to the fact that most of their communicants (nearly 88 per cent.) are to be found in the cities. Of Unitarian and Episcopal communicants, 48 per cent, are in cities of 25,000 population and upward. Denominations which, like the Disciples of Christ, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and the United Brethren, have a constitu ency made up chiefly of rural inhabitants, report a lower average of value. The figures for the Disciples of Christ are $2292, for the United Brethren, $1513, and for the Meth odist Episcopal Church, South, $1480. It is to be noted that the average is much smaller in the Southern than in the Northern and New England States. As a matter of fact, at least twenty per cent, of the entire value of church prop erty is returned by the State of New York alone ; and New York, Pennsylvania, Massachusetts, Ohio, and Illinois to gether have more than fifty per cent, of it. No account is made in the census report of church debts, and the statis tical plan of none of the denominations, with one or two exceptions, is designed to collect information on this point. The Methodist Episcopal Church, however, provides for it in its systematic yearly inquiries. In that body it appears that the debts on the churches constitute about eleven per cent, of their value. Whether this proportion holds good in other denominations it is impossible to say. In some, doubtless, it is less; in others, more. In the Protestant Episcopal Church no edifice can be canonically consecrated until it is fully paid for. xxxiv INTRODUCTION. Among the mightiest of the religious forces of this coun try are to be reckoned the members or communicants of the Christian churches. Allowing for those members who are dark beacons and either help not at all or help to lead astray, we have still an army of millions of men and women who, by lives devoted to the service of God and their own race, manifest the power of the gospel to reach and regen erate the human heart and satisfy its highest aspirations. These are active forces, constant in purpose, with an influ ence all-pervading and all-persuasive, touching the hearts of the young and shaping their tender thoughts for eter nity, helping the older to make choice while opportunity offers, and encouraging the weak and stumbling believer to persevere. There are nearly twenty and a half millions of Christian believers, of all creeds and denominations. A considerable number are members of bodies only nominally Christian, and we should naturally exclude Spiritualists, Latter-Day Saints, and certain other denominations. With these omissions we would still have twenty millions of members, Protestant and Catholic, which is nearly one third of the entire population of the United States. When it is remembered that several millions of our population are children too young to be communicants, the showing for the churches cannot be regarded as unfavorable, by any means. Nearly one person in every three of all ages is a Christian communicant. VIII. THE RELIGIOUS POPULATION. What is our religious population ? While no enumera tion has been made to ascertain the religious preferences of the people of the United States, it is quite possible to form INTRODUCTION. XXXV an estimate upon the basis of the communicants reported, which will be sufficiently accurate for all purposes. The usual way of computing religious population is by multi plying the number of communicants of any Protestant de nomination by iy2. This is on the supposition that for every communicant there are 2^ adherents, including, of course, young children. A careful examination has satis fied me that this supposition rests on good grounds. I find support for it in a comparison between the census returns of the religious populations of various communions in Can ada with those which the denominations give themselves of communicants. It will be convenient to arrange the re turns for population and communicants in tabular form. denominations. Religious Communi- Population. cants. Methodists 847,469 241,376 Presbyterians 755,199 169,152 Episcopalians 644, 106 1 14,93 1 Baptists 3°3>749 78,059 This table indicates that there are 2.5 Methodist, 3.5 Presby terian, 4.6 Episcopalian, and 2.9 Baptist adherents to every communicant. The average is 3.2. This is higher than I feel warranted in applying to all denominations in the United States. The proportion varies with the denominations, and is probably much lower when the smaller and more obscure denominations are brought into consideration. Certainly, the results justify us in assuming that there are at least 2.5 adherents in the United States to each Protestant commu nicant, taking all the denominations together. In round numbers we may take 14, 180,000 as representing the Prot estant communicants. This leaves out not only the Catho lics, but the Jews, the Theosophists, the Ethical Culturists, and the Spiritualists. It seems best to omit the Latter-Day xxxvi INTRODUCTION. Saints also. Multiplying this number by 3 y2, we have 49,- 630,000, which represents the aggregate of Protestant com municants and adherents, or Protestant population. To this we must add the Catholic population, in order to get the entire Christian population. There are 6,257,871 Catholic communicants of all branches-. Catholic communicants, ac cording to Catholic estimates, constitute 85 per cent, of the Catholic population. There must, therefore, be a Catholic population of 7,362,000 ; adding this to the Protestant pop ulation, we have 56,992,000. This stands for the Christian population of the United States. As the population, ac cording to the census, is 62,622,250, it would appear that there are 5,630,000 people who are neither Christian com municants nor Christian adherents. Making liberal allow ance for the Jews and other religious bodies not embraced in the Christian population, t;here are 5,000,000 belonging to the non-religious and anti- religious classes, including free thinkers, secularists, and infidels. We have, of course, no warrant for believing that the majority of these 5,000,000 who are outside the religious populations are atheists, or avowed unbelievers. There are but few real atheists; few who do not have some belief concerning a supreme being and a future. But most of the 5,000,000 are probably opposed to the churches for various reasons. And we must not for get that in the fifty-seven millions counted as the Christian population are many who are indifferent to the claims of religion, and seldom or never go into a house of worship. Adding these, and the large number of members on whose lives religion exercises practically no power, to the 5,000,- 000, we have a problem of sufficient magnitude to engage the mind, heart, and hand of the church for a generation. One out of every twelve persons is either an active or pas sive opponent of religion ; two out of every three are not members of any church. IN7RODUCTION. Xxxvii IX. THE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES. The normal condition of the Christian church is a grow ing condition. In no other way can it manifest the spirit and power of the gospel ; on no other consideration can it retain that spirit and power. It has received salvation that it might press it upon those who have it not ; the power of the Spirit, that it might speak in His name ; the world as its parish, that it might convert it. It must be aggressive or cease to be prosperous ; it must diligently propagate or begin to decline. In the very nature of things this must be so. Death decimates yearly the list of communicants. The losses from this and other causes must be made good by accessions before actual growth is made apparent. There must be a measure of increase to prevent decline. All in crease beyond that which repairs the losses we count as net increase. Our churches,, almost without exception, mani fest the conditions of prosperity and growth. Year by year they add to their numbers. In some cases the percentage of growth is large; in others, small; but growth is the rule, and decline the rare exception. We ascertain this, of course, by comparison of one year's returns with those of another, as furnished by the denominations themselves, or most of them. It should be said, however, that denomi national statistics are not of uniform completeness and ex cellence, and it is difficult in many instances to obtain them at all for a series of years. This makes it hard to secure anything like a fair comparison. The returns of the census of 1890 may be regarded as exhaustive and accurate as possible ; but there is nothing in previous censuses with which to compare them. The published results of the seventh, eighth, and ninth censuses do not include commu- xxxviii INTRODUCTION. nicants at all, and we cannot be sure from the way they were conducted that they were sufficiently accurate and cqmplete for purposes of comparison. Results obtained in this way must be taken simply as indications of increase, not as accurate representations of it. No distinction was made in 1850 and i860 between church organizations and church edifices. Two items only appeared in those three censuses in such form as to admit of fair comparison, viz., church accommodations or sittings, and value of church property. It appears that the gain in sittings in the ten years ending in i860 was 34 per cent., and in value of church property over 100; in the ten years ending in 1870 it was only a little more than 13 per cent, in sittings, but about 100 per cent, in value. Since 1870 the gain in sit tings has been about 101 per cent, and in value of church property, 92. These figures must not, however, be taken without allowance for the more or less imperfect returns of 1870. A more satisfactory comparison may be made for the larger denominations between the census returns of 1890 and returns of 1880 gathered from denominational year-books. The figures represent communicants. denominations. 1880. 1890. Increase. Baptist, Regular (3 bodies) ... . 2,296,327 3,429,080 1,132,753 Baptist, Freewill 78,012 87,898 9,886 Congregational 384,332 512,771 128,439 Disciples of Christ 350,000 641,051 291,051 Dunkards 60,000 73,795 13, 795 Episcopal, Protestant 343,158 532,054 188,896 Episcopal, Reformed 5,000 8,455 3,455 Evangelical Association 99,794 T33,3 13 33,5 10 Friends 100,000 107,208 7)208 Lutheran (all bodies) 693,418 1,231,072 537,654 Methodist Episcopal 1,707,413 2,240,354 532,941 Methodist Episcopal (South) . . 830,000 1,209,976 379976 Methodist (other) 987,278 1,138,954 151,676 Moravian 9,212 11,781 2,569 Presbyterian North 573-599 788,224 214,625 Presbyterian (South) 121,915 179,721 57,806 INTRODUCTION. xxxix denominations. 1880. 1890. Increase. Presbyterian, Cumberland 1 13,933 164,940 51,007 Presbyterian (other) 122,078 145,447 23.369 Reformed (Dutch) 79,269 92,970 13,701 Reformed (German) 151,761 204,018 52,257 United Brethren 156,735 225,281 68,546 Total 9,263,234 13,158,363 3,895,129 The increase indicated is large, amounting to over 42 per cent. In the same period, ten years, the population increased at the rate of 24.86. These churches, which embrace all Protestant communicants except about a mill ion, grew faster than the population by 17.19 per cent. That surely is encouraging. It is a large net gain, and means that Protestant Christianity, notwithstanding the large Catholic immigration of the decade, is advancing at a rapid pace. The growth of the Roman Catholic Church for the same period must have been large. It was fed by a tremendous stream of immigrants from Catholic Europe and the Catho lic section of Canada ; and the natural increase of a popula tion of six or seven millions must be considerable. How large it was, however, statistics cannot certainly show. The Catholic year-books do not give exact returns of Catholic population, only estimates, based upon diocesan reports of births and deaths. It is true that the census of 1 890 makes returns for Catholic communicants ; but what is there with which to compare them? Sadlier's "Directory" of 1881 estimated the Catholic population of 1880 at 6,367,330 ; and in 1891 at 8,277,039 for 1890 — an increase of 1,909,709, or about 30 per cent. In view of all the circumstances this rate of growth does not appear to be too high. If it may be taken as applying to the increase of Catholic communi cants in the decade ending in 1890, it would appear that the Catholic Church must suffer very heavy losses, for its xl INTRODUCTION. net increase is far below that of the Protestant churches represented in the above table. How otherwise can its moderate rate of increase be reconciled with the enormous accessions it must have received by an immigration which helped the Lutherans and a few other Protestant bodies to a far more limited degree ? X. HOW THE RELIGIOUS FORCES ARE DISTRIBUTED. While the religious forces are established in every State and Territory of the Union and bear more than a hundred and forty different denominational titles, they are massed in a few denominations and in a comparatively few States. The five largest denominations comprise 60 per cent, of the entire number of communicants; and the ten largest, 75 per cent. The Roman Catholic Church is first, with 6,231,000; the Methodist Episcopal second, with 2,240,- 000; the Regular Baptists, Colored, third, with 1,349,000; the Regular Baptists, South, fourth, with 1,280,000; and the Methodist Episcopal, South, fifth, with 1,210,000. The Catholic figures are truly of magnificent proportions. They exceed by more than 150,000 the sum of those representing the four next largest denominations. Every tenth person in the United States is a Catholic communicant. It is only fair, however, to remind those interested in this statement that while a communicant is a communicant considered statistically, whether he be a Catholic or a Protestant, there is a difference between the Protestant and the Catholic basis of membership which ought to be kept constantly in view when comparison is undertaken. The Catholic au thorities count as communicants all who have been con firmed and admitted to the communion, and these virtually INTRODUCTION. xii constitute the Catholic population, less all baptized persons below the age of nine or eleven. The Catholic discipline does not contemplate excommunication for violations of the moral code, only for lapses from the faith and refusal to obey the ecclesiastical commandments. There are many who go to make up the Protestant population who have been expelled from membership for offenses which the Catholic Church treats by a very different method. In other words, while the Catholic Church reckons that 85 per cent, of its population are communicants, among Prot estants the proportion is estimated to be under, rather than over, 30 per cent. The Protestant basis of membership is belief and conduct; the Catholic, belief and obedience. In any given thousand of Catholic population there are 850 communicants and 150 adherents; while a thousand of Protestant population yields only about 300 communicants, the rest, 700, being adherents. Thus, while the 6,231,000 Catholic communicants represent a Catholic population of about 7,330,000, the 2,240,000 communicants of the Meth odist Episcopal Church, alone, indicate a Methodist popu lation of 7,840,000. The Roman Catholic Church is first also in value of church property, of which it returns, in round numbers, $118,000,000. The Methodist Episcopal is second ($97,- 000,000) ; the Protestant Episcopal third ($8 1 ,000,000) ; the Northern Presbyterian fourth ($74,000,000) ; and the Southern Baptists fifth ($49,000,000). Two of these de nominations, the Episcopal and the Presbyterian, are not among the five which return the largest number of com municants. They stand third and fourth respectively in the table of church property, showing that they are much more wealthy in proportion to communicants than any of the five larger denominations. In number of organizations, or congregations, the Meth- xiii INTRODUCTION. odist Episcopal Church comes first, with 25,861, and the Roman Catholic last, with 10,231. The Southern Baptists are second, with 16,238; the Southern Methodists third, with 15,017 ; and the Colored Baptists fourth, with 12,533. The reason the Catholic congregations number only two fifths as many as the Methodist Episcopal is because their parishes are so much larger and more populous. Some Catholic parishes embrace from 12,000 to 16,000 commu nicants, all using the same edifice. It is a common thing in the cities for Catholic churches to have five and six differ ent congregations every Sunday. To recapitulate : The Roman Catholic Church is first in the number of communicants and value of church prop erty, and fifth in number of organizations and houses of worship; the Methodist Episcopal is first in the number of organizations and houses of worship, and second in the number of communicants and value of church property. Let us now see how the five leading denominational families or groups stand. The Catholics, embracing seven branches, come first as to communicants, with 6,258,000; the Methodists, embracing seventeen branches, come second, with 4,598,000; the Baptists, thirteen branches, are third, with 3,718,000; the Presbyterians, twelve branches, are fourth, with 1,278,000 ; and the Lutherans, sixteen branches, are fifth, with 1,231,000. It will be observed that the combined Methodist branches have about 1,600,000 fewer communicants than the combined Catholic branches. As to the value of church property, the Methodist fam ily is first, the figures being $132,000,000. The Catholic family is second, $118,000,000; the Presbyterian third, $95,000; the Episcopalian fourth, $82,835,000; the Bap tist fifth, $82,390,000. Thus, among denominational fam ilies the Catholics are first in the number of communi cants, second in value of church property, and fourth in INTRODUCTION. xliii the number of organizations and houses of worship. The Methodists are first in the number of organizations and houses of worship and value of church property. Naturally we should expect to find the greatest number of communicants in the States having the greatest popula tion. New York has nearly 6,000,000 population, and returns 2,171,822 communicants. Pennsylvania, second in population, is also second in communicants, reporting 1,726,640. Illinois is third in population, but fourth in communicants; Ohio, fourth in population, but third in communicants; Missouri, fifth in population, but sixth in communicants ; Massachusetts, sixth in population, but fifth in communicants. This shows that the percentage of communicants to population varies even in the older States. In New York it is 36.21; in Pennsylvania, 32.84; in Ohio, 33.13; in Illinois, 31.43; and in Massachusetts, 42.1 1. The highest in any State is 44.17, in South Caro lina; the lowest, 12.84, m Nevada. The highest percent age is not found in any State, but in a Territory. New Mexico's population are communicants to the extent of 68.85 Per cent. ; and, strange to say, Utah is second, its percentage being 61.62. New Mexico is predominantly Catholic. This explains its high percentage of communi cants. Utah is the stronghold of the Mormons, and, like the Catholics, they report a large membership in proportion to their population. The Catholics are numerically the strongest in thirty-three States and Territories, including the New England, the Pacific, the newer Northwestern, and various Western and Southern States ; the Methodists in South Carolina, Tennessee, West Virginia, Delaware, Flor ida, Indiana, Indian Territory, Kansas, and Oklahoma; the Baptists in Alabama, Arkansas, Georgia, Kentucky, Mississippi, North Carolina, Texas, and Virginia ; and the Latter-Day Saints in Utah. xliv INTRODUCTION. It is interesting to note that Pennsylvania is the strong hold of the Lutherans, the Presbyterians, the Moravians, the Mennonites, and the Reformed (German) ; North Car olina of the Methodists ; New York of the Catholics, the Jews, the Episcopalians, the Universalists, and the Re formed (Dutch) ; Massachusetts of the Congregationalists, Unitarians, Swedenborgians, Spiritualists ; Georgia of the Baptists ; Missouri of the Disciples of Christ ; Indiana of the Friends ; Ohio of the United Brethren. While New York is first among the States in number of communicants and also in value of church property, it does not occupy this position as respects number of organizations and of church edifices. Pennsylvania leads in both these particulars, having more organizations and church edifices than any other State. Ohio occupies the second place and New York the third as to edifices and the fifth as to organizations. The following table shows how the posi tions of the leading States vary in the different columns. _ In each list the States are arranged in the order of numer ical precedence. Communicants. I. New York. 2. Pennsylvania. 3. Ohio. 4, Illinois. 5. Massachusetts. 6. Missouri. 7. Indiana. 8. North Carolina. 9. Georgia. 10. Texas. Value of Church Property. 1. New York. 2. Pennsylvania. 3. Massachusetts. 4. Ohio. 5. Illinois. 6. New Jersey. 7. Missouri. 8 Michigan. 9. Indiana. 10. Connecticut. Church Edifices. 1. Pennsylvania. 2. Ohio. 3. New York. 4. Illinois. 5. Georgia. 6. North Carolina. 7. Missouri. 8. Alabama. 9. Indiana. 10. Tennessee. Organizations. 1. Pennsylvania. 2. Ohio. 3. Texas. 4. Illinois. 5. New York. 6. Missouri. 7. Georgia. 8. North Carolina. 9. Indiana. 10. Alabama. Only six States appear in all these tables, viz., New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana. Texas, which is tenth in the list arranged according to number of communicants, and does not appear at all in INTRODUCTION. xiv those for value of church property and number of church edifices, stands third in that for number of organizations. This indicates that the average number of communicants to each organization is much smaller in Texas than in the other States mentioned. Texas has a smaller percentage of urban population than the other States, excepting North Carolina, Alabama, and Georgia; it has an immense area, and it is therefore natural that its organizations should be small and numerous. XI. THE EVANGELICAL AND NON-EVANGELICAL ELEMENTS. These terms are commonly applied to Protestants. The sense in which they are used has already been defined; but it is easier to define the terms than to classify denom inations under them. In which class, for example, should Universalists be put ? They have not been admitted to the Evangelical Alliance, chiefly because of their views respect ing the nature and duration of future punishment; but on the main points of New Testament Christianity they are generally evangelical. On the single question of the future of the wicked dead some of the .branches of the Adventist family and other bodies would be excluded from the evan gelical list; but, on the whole, woul'd it be quite fair to class as non-evangelical those who believe in the divinity of Christ, in the necessity and sufficiency of his atonement, and in salvation by faith alone? By some the Christians or Christian Connection have been classified with the Uni tarians ; but they have become, in late years, quite ortho dox, and are undoubtedly evangelical. In most evangelical denominations persons are to be found who are non- evan gelical ; and in some of the non-evangelical denominations xlvi INTRODUCTION. there are some who are thoroughly evangelical. Yet we cannot draw the line through denominations; we must draw it between them. The classification must therefore be more or less arbitrary, and due allowance should be made for this fact. There are a few bodies which manifestly ought not to be classified as either evangelical or liberal. These may properly be put in a separate list. Evangelical Denominations. denominations. Organizations. Adventists 1,757 Baptists 43,029 Brethren (River) 1 1 1 Brethren (Plymouth) , 314 Christadelphians 63 Christians 1,424 Christian Missionary Association 13 Christian Union 294 Church of God 479 Congregationalists 4,868 Disciples of Christ 7,246 Dunkards 989 Evangelical Association 2,310 Friends (3 bodies) 855 Friends of the Temple 4 German Evangelical Synod 870 Lutherans 8 595 Mennonites ce0 Methodists v 5 I)489 Moravians 04 Presbyterians 13 475 Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 5 i02 Reformed 2' 181 Salvation Army ',20 Schwenkfeldians . Social Brethren 2Q United Brethren 4.526 Universalists p-g Independent Congregations \t(, TotaI % 7^4 Communi cants. 60,491 3,7I7,969 3,427 6,66l 1,277 103,722 754 18,214 22,511 512,771 641,051 73,795 133,3 >3 85,216 34o 187,432 1,231,072 4i,54i 4,589,284 11,781 1,278,332 540,509 3°9,458 8,742 3069r3 225,281 49, '94 14,126 13,869,483 INTRODUCTION. xlvii NON-EVANGELICAL. denominations. Organi- Communi- zations. cants. Church of the New Jerusalem 154 7,095 Friends (Hicksite) 201 21,992 German Evangelical Protestant 52 36,156 Unitarians 421 67,749 Total 828 Catholic 132,992 Catholics 10,276 6,257,871 Catholic Apostolic 10 i,394 Total 10,286 6,259,265 Non-Orthodox. Christian Scientists 221 8,724 Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 12 384 Communistic Societies 32 4,049 Latter-Day Saints 856 166, 125 Spiritualists 334 45,030 Total 1,455 224,312 NON-CHRISTIAN. Chinese Temples 47 Ethical Culturists 4 1,064 Jews 533 130,496 Theosophists 40 695 Total 624 132,255 Recapitulation. Evangelical 152,104 13,869,483 Non-Evangelical 828 132,992 Catholic 10,286 6,259,265 Non-Orthodox 1,455 224,312 Non-Christian 624 132,255 Total 165,297 20,618,307 xlviii INTRODUCTION. From this it appears that the non-evangelical and non- Christian bodies are about equal in communicants or mem bers, and that together the non-evangelical, non-orthodox, and non-Christian bodies count less than half a million, or less than 2.4 per cent, of the aggregate. The evangel ical communicants are to the non- evangelical as 103 to 1, and constitute more than 67 per cent, of all communicants, Christian and non- Christian. It further appears that the evangelical organizations out number all other organizations 11 to 1, and form no less than 92 per cent, of the aggregate. XII. THE GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. The extended tables given at the end of this book are not, perhaps, very attractive. But they will repay careful study. There are many significant facts to be obtained from an examination of the summaries of colored organiza tions, of denominations arranged according to polity, and of churches in the cities. The last is a new feature in church statistics. Of the classification according to polity a word of ex planation is necessary. It is difficult in some cases to know how to classify. It is clear enough that Baptists, Congregationalists, and Disciples of Christ are congrega tional ; but it is not so clear where the vast body of Lu therans belongs. They are not, I am persuaded, purely presbyterian, nor purely congregational, and certainly not purely episcopal. My own inclination was to classify them as presbyterian, and I wrote to representative men among them for their opinion, and it will be interesting to quote from some of the responses. INTRODUCTION. xlix Professor Henry E. Jacobs, of the body known as the General Council, says : I am not surprised at your perplexity concerning the classification of Luther ans with respect to church polity. As the form of government is regarded as unessential, and to be determined according to circumstances, there is a lack of uniformity. The Synodical Conference gives to synods only advisory power, and requires the ratification of all synodical resolutions, and even the election of professors of theology, by the congregations. Nevertheless, they agree with the Presbyterians in maintaining a distinction between the lay and preaching elders, as one resting upon Scriptural foundations. Muhlenberg's scheme of church government clearly belongs to a generic presbyterianism ; and this has been propagated in General Council, General Synod, United Synod of South, and most of the independent synods. The General Council rejects, however, lay elders, as not warranted in Scripture ; although in most of its older congregations the constitutions have not been changed and a lay eldership is retained simply as a useful but not a Scriptural or necessary church institution. However you may classify us, you will,, therefore, not escape criticism — and that, too, with some basis of truth ; but taking everything into considera tion, I believe that you are right in classifying us as presbyterian. The Rev. J. Nicum, of the same branch, says the Lu theran Church is not strictly presbyterian, though usually so classified, nor is it congregational. Everywhere in the Lutheran Church there are conferences, synods, con sistories, etc., to whom questions of ordination, discipline, appeals from de cisions of vestries or congregations are taken. If you now ask me for a positive opinion as to what the polity of the Lu theran Church really is, I say it is episcopal, or at least more nearly so than anything else. Our presidents of conferences and of synods are really bishops. They are everywhere charged with the supervision of the churches, their visitation, the ordination of pastors, and the recommendation of suitable men to vacant parishes. They also lay the cornerstones to new church build ings, dedicate them, install ministers, or appoint suitable persons to attend to these matters for them. This practice is universally followed in the Synodical Conference, in the General Council, and in almost all the independ ent synods. Jure divino, every pastor is bishop of his flock, but the insti tution of diocesan bishops is a matter of human expediency. This is the Lu theran view. Professor M. Giinther, of the Synodical Conference, writes : 1 INTRODUCTION. Vou may be right in supposing " that it is, rather, presbyterian," if you have in view Eastern bodies. But for them (General Council and General Synod) I would not speak. As to the Synodical Conference, its polity is not strictly congregational, but near to it — in reference to the main principle of Congregationalism, that every congregation is independent and self-governing. We differ in regard to the mode in which Congregational churches assist each other, etc. Our congregations have freely entered into a synodical union for mutual assistance and oversight, for the purpose of more effectually securing unity and purity of doctrine, and of more successfully advancing the general inter ests of the church (institutions, missions, etc.). They are represented by their pastors and lay delegates, who act in their name, in some cases being instructed by them. (Pastors whose congregations have not as yet joined synod have no vote.) Synod with us has only advisory power, no legislative or judicial power. Our synodical organization differs quite from that of other bodies, even Lutheran. In our body congregations govern themselves — decide matters in congregational meetings. In others, congregations are governed by church councils. Synods are regarded as legislative and judicial bodies, de posing pastors, etc., giving pastors whose congregations do not belong to synod a vote, etc. The polity of the Synodical Conference is, therefore, neither strictly con gregational nor presbyterian. It is based on the so-called " Collegial Sys tem " (in contradistinction to episcopalism and territorialism), formed accord ing to the liberty which the church enjoys in this free country. Professor George H. Schodde, of the Independent Synod of Ohio, says : In theory, and in practice too, among the most thorough-going representa tives of historic Lutheranism, the congregational principle is maintained and lived up to ; in reality, and by common consent, so much power has been delegated to the synods that the polity almost seems presbyterian. There is no disagreement in principle among us as to the congregational character of our polity ; but in practice synods are generally a good deal more than ad visory bodies. When, however, it comes to a clash, I have never heard of a synod of any prominence that has claimed a right to control the affairs of any congregation. The latter is the highest court of appeal. " Synod is merely an advisory body " is in theory the fundamental basis of our polity. The struggle between the Ohio Synod and the General Council some fifteen years ago was only on the practical application of this principle, not on the prin ciple itself. I think our leading men would with one voice say that our pol ity is congregational, and the church to be classified as such. INTRODUCTION. Ii I give a single other opinion, from a letter by Professor E. J. Wolf, of the General Synod. He says : Theoretically, our polity is congregational. Practically, it has varied ac cording to environment, especially so because Lutherans have never claimed any polity to be of divine right. The Missourians carry out strictly the con gregational idea. Their churches are republics, their ministers are presidents, though when in office they are almost absolute monarchs. In the other divi sions we have synods corresponding to the presbyteries of Calvinism, and general bodies made up of deputies from the synods ; but when it comes "to the powers and functions of the synod," they can hardly be said to conflict seriously "with the idea of pure Congregationalism." These powers are al most wholly "advisory." The exceptions to this rule are that the Augsburg Confession is the ackonwledged or implied basis ofevery Lutheran church, I and the General Synod reserves the exclusive right of publishing hymn- books, liturgies, and catechisms. Should, however, any congregation de cline to use such manuals as the General Synod provides, it cannot be dis ciplined, although cases may arise where the synod will forbid one of its members to officiate in a recalcitrant congregation. The congregation itself cannot be dissolved, and if it sees fit to withdraw from the synod, it does not lose its character as a Lutheran society, though the synod would not allow one of its members to serve such a congregation. In other words, the synod has control over the ministers, which it can de pose as well as ordain, although again theoretically, in both cases, only at the instance of a congregation. But the congregation does not stand or fall through any action of synod. And just here is the pivotal point where Con gregationalism and presbyterianism both come into our polity. A minister once a member of a synod is subject to its requirements — he must submit to the body he has joined. A congregation can defy a synod's action ; but the only prejudice it suffers is to lose its connection with the synod. It resumes an independent relation, or it may join a synod connected with another gen eral body. Amid such conflicting opinions, I have deemed it proper to make a sort of compromise, and classify the Synodical Conference and the Ohio Synod, which all agree are less presbyterian than other Lutheran bodies, as congrega tional, and all the rest, except the independent congrega tions who also go into the congregational list, as presby terian. The tables devoted to the statistics of the churches in Iii INTRODUCTION. the cities are quite exhaustive, including all municipalities having a population of 25,000 and upward. The cities are divided, for the sake of convenience, into three classes : first, those having 500,000 population and upward ; second, those having a population of 100,000 to 500,000; and third, those having a population of 25,000 to 100,000. The results are, in brief, that there are 5,302,018 com municants in these cities, or more than a fourth of the aggregate for the whole country; 10,241 organizations, which is less than a sixteenth of the whole number; 9722 church edifices, which is a little larger proportion; and church property valued at $3 1 3,5 3 7,247, or more than forty- six per cent, of the grand total. The large figures repre senting church property do not need an explanation. The high values of city property account for them. The cities have an aggregate population of 13,988,938. Of this population it appears that one for every 2.64 persons is a communicant. This is a higher average than obtains in the country generally, where it takes more than three per sons to yield one communicant. In the United States there are 337+ communicants in every thousand popula tion; in the cities, nearly 379 in every thousand. Much of this difference may be explained by the fact that the Roman Catholic strength is chiefly in the cities, and it has a larger proportion of communicants to its religious popu lation than any other denomination. The fact that the average of communicants to population is so large in the cities must be an encouragement to those who fear that the church is losing its grip on the masses crowded into our cities. In the matter of church edifices a little calculation will make it appear that the cities of the second and third classes have more in proportion to population than those of the first class. The latter have one to 2147 of the population; INTRODUCTION. Hjj those of the second class, one to 1468; and those of the third class, one to 1052. Of the denominations, 37 are not represented in any of the cities. Only three— the Roman Catholic, Methodist Episcopal, and Protestant Episcopal — are represented in all of them. Of the Jews (Orthodox), nearly 92 per cent. are in the cities; of the Jews (Reformed), more than 84 per cent. ; of the Unitarians and Episcopalians, upward of 48 ; of the Roman Catholics, more than 42 ; of the Pres byterians (North), nearly 29 ; of the Methodists (Episcopal), nearly 1 5 ; and of the Southern Baptists and Southern Methodists, only about 4. XIII. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY. The Christianity which prevails in the United States is orthodox and evangelical. These terms include both the Catholics and the Evangelical Protestants. Together they constitute the great Christian forces which possess the country and determine its religious character. The Church of Rome has had a growth in this free country that has been simply phenomenal. Though it was the first to set up the Christian standard on this soil, and its missionaries were pioneers in exploration and set tlement in the great West, it was not a strong church at the close of the colonial period. There were in 1784 hardly 30,000 Catholics, two thirds of whom were in Maryland and Pennsylvania, the rest being widely scat tered. Immigration from Ireland gave the church the first considerable impulse of growth, and immigration — Irish, German, French, Italian, and other — has made it the largest and most composite church in the United liv INTRODUCTION. States. The only wonder is that the church could receive and care for such masses of diverse nationalities. Its energies have been severely taxed, but it has managed to organize and equip its parishes as rapidly as necessity re quired, and in recent years to give some attention to its educational facilities, which have been neither excellent nor adequate. A church composed so largely of European elements, with an episcopate foreign in nativity or extrac tion, education, and ideas, under the immediate control of a foreign pope and his councilors, would hardly be ex pected to fall in at once with American ideas, particularly with that idea which distinguishes our system of popular education from that of all other countries. Catholics have been openly hostile to our public schools, denouncing them as godless, protesting against the injustice of being taxed for the support of institutions they could not patron ize, and insisting that they be relieved of school rates or that the school moneys be divided and a fair share given to Catholic schools. The determined popular resistance to this demand increased Catholic hostility and made the struggle a somewhat bitter one. It is not strange that many Protestants should regard a foreign church, with foreign ideas and under foreign domination, as a menace to American institutions; but no candid observer will hesitate to admit that a change, amounting almost to a revolution, has taken place among Catholics. They have become as American — at least the body of them — as the Lutherans. No impartial and intelligent person now be lieves that they want to subvert our liberties or destroy our government. We may justly accuse them of meddling too much at times in party politics ; we may deprecate the favor they sometimes receive in municipal councils ; but in all those fundamentals which make our government thoroughly and securely Republican, Catholics are at one INTRODUCTION. lv with Protestants. Moreover, their sentiment respecting our public schools is undergoing a gradual, but what prom ises to be a complete, change. They are becoming recon ciled to the system, and are adjusting themselves to what they have come to recognize as a permanent and beneficent institution. They have come to see that secular schools need not be godless or infidel, and that religious instruction may be given just as effectively outside as inside the public schoolroom. This growing favor for a distinctive American idea is only one of several signs that the church is taking on more and more the color of its surroundings and adjusting its thoughts and agencies to the character istics of our national life. It was not an obscure priest or an adventurous layman, but a powerful archbishop, enjoy ing the confidence of the pope and Monsignor Satolli, who, at the centenary, a few years ago, of the first Catholic bishop, declared with emphasis that the Catholic Church in the United States must be definitely and thoroughly American. The ecclesiastical garment must not be of for eign cut or have a foreign lining, even. The school of thought represented by Archbishop Ireland is dominant in the church to-day. The Church of Rome in the United States, it is bare truth to say, is far more in .harmony with Protestant Amer ica than the Church in Italy or Spain or Ireland or Mexico would be. It has less of the superstitious and medieval character, and is more like the type of Catholicism which prevails in England, where Catholic prelates are possessed of the same earnest spirit as Protestant prelates, and take an active part in all social and moral reforms. In the United States it has caught something of the evangelical spirit of Protestantism, and is giving its millions of commu nicants a better and truer gospel than in those countries where it does not come into contact with Protestantism. lvi INTRODUCTION. It is a curious fact that while Catholicism is numerically the leading denomination in considerably more than half of the States, actually outnumbering in old New England the Protestant communicants combined, it is in no State in the ascendant in influence. New England is still Protest ant in its characteristics, and there are as yet no signs of a revolution in its distinctive institutions. The reason is not far to seek. The Roman Catholic force is in its masses ; the Protestant power lies in its superior intellectual train ing. Protestantism furnishes the ideas which have made New England what it is and which maintain it essentially unchanged. The Protestant leaven is more powerful and persistent than the Catholic leaven. Evangelical Christianity is the dominant religious force of the United States. In its various denominational forms it shapes the religious character of the American people. That it has been influenced in no degree by the non- evan gelical or rationalistic churches, I would not venture to say. Doubtless its humanitarian impulses have been quickened and strengthened by the example of Unitarianism ; but I should be at a loss to name the particular influence which the Church of Rome has exerted upon it. There has been an increase of what some call churchliness, and confession- alism has developed to a remarkable degree among the Lutherans ; but these are limited movements, and do not give character to the Christianity of the day. The Catho lic revival in the Protestant Episcopal Church is spending itself within the denomination, and probably repels as many as it attracts to that communion. The great and absorbing purpose of evangelical Chris tianity seems to me to be the spread of the gospel. There are those living who can remember when a far less exalted idea possessed the church, when it seemed to think its sphere was not in the world, and its main duty not to the INTRODUCTION. Ivii world, but to those within its own pale. Now it knows that it is in the world to save the world ; that while God loves the saint, he also loves the sinner; that while he has " more graces for the good," he has messages of love for the bad. It considers itself as commissioned to carry these messages to every heathen land, to every destitute com munity, to every godless home, and to every unconverted person. Evangelical churches are like bustling camps of spiritual soldiers, who are being told off to go to this coun try and that, to this destitute section and that, with the gospel of peace, to conquer the whole world for Christ. So thoroughly has this missionary spirit possessed the body of evangelical Christians, that the smallest and most ob scure divisions feel constrained not only to evangelize home communities, but to have their representatives abroad. This dominant purpose has made agencies and organiza tions and financial methods necessary. The business of saving the world requires organization, complete and ex tensive ; it requires administrators, .agents, means, machin ery, enterprise. All these the church has provided, and a great system has been worked put, rivaling in its universal operations and the volume of its transactions that of any commercial project of which we have knowledge. Any kingdom, country, province, island, settlement, with hardly an exception, can be reached directly and quickly through the numerous channels of communication established by gospel enterprise. If a devoted man or woman wants to enter a field of work abroad, the widest range of choice is presented. Any country between Greenland and New Zealand, in the western or eastern circuit of the globe, may be selected, and there is a gospel society to commis sion him and send and support him. If any one has a sum of money to be applied to the proclamation of the gospel, Iviii INTRODUCTION. he may have it expended in any presidency in India, in any division in Japan, in any kingdom in Africa, or in any sland of the sea. The machinery exists to place it wher ever he wants it to go. We have the same appliances for work at home. Here are Indians, Chinese, and negroes; ignorant and vicious populations ; groups of foreigners ; the frontiers of civiliza tion and the centers of cities ; the prairies and the slums ; the jails, asylums, and workhouses. Here is book and Bible work,, evangelistic work, reformatory work, educa tional work, missionary work, and many other forms of gos pel benevolence, with abundance of machinery for all the exigencies of service. Places are ready for the men and women, and societies exist to commission and direct them, and to collect and administer the necessary funds. Organization is, indeed, one of the characteristics of the church of to-day. The idea of organization was in the first church ever formed. Where two or more believers are, there is a call for fellowship, for association, and for cooperation. The church of the present is but working out more fully the central idea of Christian fellowship. This fellowship is now understood to be for mutual helpfulness and for service. We are saved to serve, and we can serve best if we serve according to some system. Hence we organize. Every church has come to have its committees for regular and special work. The women are organized for those parish duties which they can best perform ; for missionary work for which they have special aptitude. They are given a much larger share of the Lord's business than our forefathers dreamed of allotting to them. We have organized our young people. This is one of the most remarkable movements of the century in religious work. The mighty development has come almost within a decade. The young people of both sexes have been banded to- INTRODUCTION. lix gether into Endeavor Societies, Epworth Leagues, Chris tian Unions, and the like, and their members are numbered by the million. By organization for prayer, praise, and Christian work, and particularly training in public service, a great body of young believers have been made a positive, aggressive force in all our churches. Who can measure the influence which these young people thus organized will exert in the immediate future ? Not many years ago the cry was raised : '* We are losing our hold on the young people. They are not coming into the church. They are growing up indifferent to religion." To-day we have no more devoted and enthusiastic and helpful workers in the church than the young people. The evangelical Christianity of to-day is.not polemic. It is intensely practical. It emphasizes more than it used to the importance of Christian character and of Christian work. It is less theological in its preaching, making more, indeed, of biblical exposition, but less of doctrinal forms and definitions. And yet it would be wrong to say that it makes little or no account of belief. All that it says, all that it does, is based upon profound and unshakable belief. It is the gospel it declares and is trying to work out in a practical way. The church of to-day is a gospel church. It has the fullest confidence in the power of the gospel, and believes it was given for all men, is adapted to all con ditions, and is to become supreme in the world. Christ, the center of this gospel, is the divine Lord and Master of the church. Belief in him as a human manifestation of the divine love and a divine manifestation of a perfect humanity was never more clear and strong. It is upon him, as the cornerstone, his atonement, and his teachings that the evangelical church builds its system of religion ; and while this is the age of the higher biblical criticism, the most critical and careful study of the Bible has con- lx INTRODUCTION. firmed no conclusions which shake belief in its character as the Word of God, or in its moral and spiritual teachings. On the contrary, this criticism may be said to have estab lished the genuineness of the Gospel of John. I do not wish to convey the impression that there are no dangerous tendencies in the church, nothing that needs to be guarded against. There are enough evidences of weak places in belief and practice to awaken the solicitude of every devoted believer. I am not undertaking an ex haustive description, but only a brief characterization of evangelical Christianity as it is manifested in the United States. It was never more prosperous and powerful. XIV. HOW THE CHURCH AFFECTS SOCIETY. It is to be remembered that all the houses of worship have been built by voluntary contributions. They have been provided by private gifts, but are offered to the public for free use. The government has not given a dollar to provide them, nor does it appropriate a dollar for their sup port. And yet the church is the mightiest, most pervasive, most persistent, and most beneficent force in our civilization. It affects, directly or indirectly, all human activities and in terests. It is a large property-holder, and influences the market for real estate. It is a corporation, and administers large trusts. It is a public institution, and is therefore the subject of protective legislation. It is a capitalist, and gathers and distributes large wealth. It is an employer, and furnishes means of support to ministers, organists, singers, janitors, and others. INTRODUCTION. lxi It is a relief organization, feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, and assisting the destitute. It is a university, training children and instructing old and young, by public lectures on religion, morals, industry, thrift, and the duties of citizenship. - It is a reformatory influence, recovering the vicious, im moral, and dangerous elements of society and making them exemplary citizens. It is a philanthropic association, sending missionaries to the remotest countries to Christianize savage and degraded races. It is organized beneficence, founding hospitals for the sick, asylums for orphans, refuges for the homeless, and schools, colleges, and universities for the ignorant. It prepares the way for commerce, and creates and stimulates industries. Architects, carpenters, painters, and other artisans are called to build its houses of worship ; mines, quarries, and forests are worked to provide the ma terials, and railroads and ships are employed in transporting them. It requires tapestries and furnishings, and the looms that weave them are busy day and night. It buys millions of Bibles, prayer-books, hymn-books, and papers, and the presses which supply them never stop. Who that considers these moral and material aspects of the church can deny that it is beneficent in its aims, unselfish in its plans, and impartial in the distribution of its blessings ? It is devoted to the temporal and eternal interests of mankind. Every cornerstone it lays, it lays for humanity; every temple it opens, it opens to the world ; every altar it estab lishes, it establishes for the salvation of souls. Its spires are fingers pointing heavenward; its ministers are messengers of good tidings, ambassadors of hope, and angels of mercy. What is there among men to compare with the church in its power to educate, elevate, and civilize mankind? EXPLANATIONS OF THE TERMS USED. i. By "organizations " is meant church societies, or congregations. The returns under this head include chapels, missions, stations, etc., when they are separate from churches and have separate services. 2. Under the title " church edifices " are given all buildings erected for divine worship. Chapels under separate rooms are counted as distinct build ings. The fractions which appear in this column indicate joint ownership. A large number of church edifices are owned and occupied by two or more denominations, and the proportion which each owns is expressed by the frac tions %, %, %, etc. The tables do not show how many churches are thus owned. Many fractions have disappeared in the process of addition. If there were, for example, twenty churches in a State or conference or diocese or presbytery, in which a particular denomination had a fractional interest of yi each in eighteen, )A, in another, and % in another, the eighteen halves would be converted into nine integers in the footing, and the sum of % and %, or -fa, would be the only fraction that would appear. 3. " Seating capacity " indicates the number of persons a church edifice is arranged to seat. The accommodations of halls and schoolhouses are given separately, and those of private houses are not counted at all. 4. " Value of church property " covers only the estimated value of church edifices with their chapels, the ground on which they stand, and their furnish ings. It does not embrace parsonages, cemeteries, or colleges, or convents, only the chapels belonging thereto. No deductions are made for church debts. 5. " Communicants " embraces all who have the privilege of partaking of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and of members in denominations like the Friends, Unitarians, etc. The Jewish returns are mostly for heads of families who are pewholders. Those for Unitarians are larger, in proportion, than those for the Universalists, because the terms of Unitarian membership are less restrictive. 6. The statistics given in this volume are for the United States only. No returns are included for missions or churches in other lands. lxii RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. CHAPTER I. THE ADVENTISTS. THE movement out of which the various Adventist bodies have come began about the year 1831 with a series of lectures on the personal coming of Christ, delivered by William Miller. Mr. Miller, a native of Massachusetts, was converted and joined the Baptist Church at Low Hamp ton, N. Y., in 1 8 16. He had been a Deist, according to his own statement. A diligent study of the Bible inclined him to the belief in 1818 that the millennium was to begin not before but after the end of the world, and that the second advent of Christ was near at hand. Further ex amination of the Scriptures fully convinced him of the correctness of this view, and in August, 183 1, he began to lecture on the subject. His study of the Apocalypse and the Gospels satisfied him that the " only millennium " to be expected " is the thousand years which are to intervene between the first resurrection and that of the rest of the dead"; that the second coming of Christ is to be a per sonal coming ; that the millennium " must necessarily fol- 1 2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. low the personal coming of Christ and the regeneration of the earth " ; that the prophecies show that " only four uni versal monarchies are to precede the setting up of God's everlasting kingdom," of which three had passed away — the Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, and the Grecian — and the fourth, that of Rome, was in the last stage ; that the periods spoken of in the Book of Daniel of " 2300 days," of the " seven times of Gentile supremacy," and of " 1335 days," were prophetic periods, and, applied chronologic ally, led to a termination in 1843, when Christ would personally descend to the earth and reign with the saints in a new earth a thousand years. In 1833 he published a pamphlet entitled " Evidences from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ, about the Year 1843, and of His Personal Reign of One Thousand Years." He made many converts to his views, both among min isters and laymen of the Baptist, Christian, Methodist, and other denominations, and the new doctrine was widely proclaimed. In 1 840 a general gathering of friends of the cause was held in Boston, and an address issued which stated that while those who participated in the conference were not in accord in fixing the year of the second advent, they were unanimously of the opinion that it was " spe cially nigh at hand." A number of papers, one of which was a daily, appeared, bearing such titles as The Midnight Cry, The Signs of the Times, The Trumpet of Alarm, etc., and helped greatly to spread Mr. Miller's views. When the year in which the advent was fully expected had passed, Mr. Miller wrote a letter confessing his " error " and acknowledging his " disappointment," but expressing his belief that " the day of the Lord is near, even at the door," He also attended a conference of Adventists THE ADVENTISTS. 3 held in Boston late in May, 1844, and made a similar statement, admitting that he had been in error in fixing a definite time. Subsequently he became convinced that the end would come on or about the 22d of October, 1844, and said if Christ did not then appear he should " feel twice the disappointment " that he had already felt. Some of those who had joined the movement left it after the time for the end of the world had passed without a fulfillment of their expectations ; but many still believed that the great event was near at hand, and urged men to live in a constant state of readiness for it. Various views were developed among the Adventists, after the second date had passed without result, respecting the resurrection of the body, the immortality of the soul, and the state of the dead, and these differences resulted in course of time in different organizations. ' At a general conference of Adventists held in Albany, N. Y., April 29, 1845, a report was adopted holding to the visible, personal coming of Christ at an early but indefinite time, to the resurrection of the dead, both the just and the unjust, and to the beginning of the millennium after the resurrection of the saints, denying that there is any prom ise of the world's conversion, or that the saints enter upon their inheritance, or receive their crowns, at death. Small companies of Adventists at various times after the failures of 1843 and 1844 set new dates for the second advent, and there were gatherings in expectation of the great event; but the "time brethren," as they are often called, have at no time since 1844 formed a large propor tion of the Adventists. Ministers are ordained to the office of elder by the lay ing on of hands, upon the recommendation of the churches 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. of which they are members, and after approval by a com mittee of elders. Baptism is administered by immersion. The Adventists are Congregational in polity, excepting the Seventh-Day branch, which has a government of a presbyterial character. Camp-meetings form prominent and popular annual gatherings among the Adventists. On these occasions some of their societies hold business ses sions. The following is a complete list of Adventist bodies, excepting the Adonai Shomo, which is a small commu nistic body, and is given elsewhere in that group : i. Evangelical Adventists, 4. Church of God, 2. Advent Christians, 5. Life and Advent Union, 3. Seventh-Day Adventists, 6. Churches of God in Christ Jesus. I. — THE EVANGELICAL ADVENTISTS. Those who could not accept the views of the Advent Christians as to the mortality of the soul began in 1855 to hold separate meetings, and to be known as Evangelical Adventists. They believe that the soul is immortal ; that all the dead will be raised, the saints first and the wicked last ; that the former will enter upon the millennial reign with Christ and after the judgment receive as their reward an eternity of bliss ; that the wicked, who will rise at the end of the millennial reign, will be sent away into ever lasting punishment. They also hold, contrary to the belief of the Advent Christians, that the dead do not always sleep, but are in a conscious state. In other respects their doctrinal views do not differ from those of the second branch. They have two annual conferences, besides five congre- THE ADVENTISTS. 5 gations, unattached, and are found in Vermont, Massachu setts, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania. Besides the church edifices reported, this denomination occupies as places of worship 5 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 775. Summary by States. STATES. "'S*'"- ~£c Ca- zations. Edifices. Value of Com Church muni Property. cants. $4,500 150 18,500 509 33,000 325 5,40O 163 Organ!- Church S9°° Texas 9 l 3°° 2,000 Unorganized 185 107-ft 29,246 186,150 Total 580 294 80,286 $465,605 Com muni cants. 953 132 469950 8n 163185 321 8 1,079 165129 681613 25,816 688671558 1,358 163 873 1,019 455 1,272 99° 2,317 59i710230 98 i,978 953 261 185 321 10,125 25,816 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 3. — THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS. These form a branch of the general movement of 1 840-44. They differ from other Adventists in observing the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, in interpreta tion of the prophetic periods, and in form of organization. They believe that the prophetic period of 2300 days re ferred to in the Book of Daniel closed in 1844; but that the coming of Christ was not to be looked for then, but is to occur in the indefinite future. They hold that Christ, in 1844, at the termination of the 2300 days, entered as priest upon the work of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary, or temple, from " the presence of our sins." This period, which is to be brief, is to close with the second coming, the time of which cannot be forecast. The observance of the seventh day began with a congregation of Adventists in New Hampshire in 1844. The doctrine respecting the "cleansing of the sanctuary" has helped to establish and confirm this observance. They believe that the second advent is to precede, not follow, the millennium, that the state of the dead is one of unconsciousness, and that im mersion is the proper form of baptism. They practice the ceremony of feet-washing when the Lord's Supper is ad ministered. Their congregations are organized into conferences, of which there are twenty-six, besides five missions. There is also a general conference, which meets annually, com posed of delegates from the various conferences. Ordained ministers are not pastors, but traveling evangelists. The local churches are served by local officers who need not be ordained ministers. Members are expected to contribute a tenth of their income to the church. THE ADVENTISTS. 9 There are 995 organizations with 418 edifices, valued at $644,675, and 28,891 communicants. The average seat ing capacity of the edifices is 225, and their average value $1542. The headquarters of the Seventh-Day Adventists are at Battle Creek, Michigan; and about a sixth of their communicants are in that State. Their congregations, however, are found in nearly all the States and Territories. They occupy as places of worship 555 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 27,865. Summary by States and Territories. states. Oream- zations. Arizona I - Arkansas 15 California 34 Colorado 13 Connecticut 3 Delaware 2 District of Columbia 1 Florida 6 Georgia 4 Idaho 5 Illinois 24 Indiana 55 Iowa 85 Kansas 67 Kentucky 6 Louisiana 5 Maine 25 Maryland 1 Massachusetts 15 Michigan 134 Minnesota 71 Missouri 24 Montana 2 Nebraska 38 Nevada 4 New Hampshire ... 4 New Jersey 5 New York 42 North Carolina .... 5 , Seating Value of Com Ldifices. Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 12 3 850 $1,000 363 24 8,328 157,150 2,226 2 650 4,650 414 1 150 2,000 91 1 150 800 2696 119 40 81 2 400 4,000 148 16 3,550 52,400 871 34rV 7,900 32,OIO i,i93 48 11,249 58,925 2,197 21 4,165 15,950 1,990 itf 400 800 80 3 650 200 116 4% i,55o 7,400 459 23 2 600 5,900 490 63 15,875 104,075 4,7i5 31 5,215 27,550 2,313 7 1,500 6,350 815 1 200 1,250 49 9 1,025 12,500 829 2 300 2,025 5° 1 200 500 112 3 425 1,000 85 13 3,000 23,300 1,176 3 400 500 83 10 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States and Territories.— Continued. r. ¦ m. v. Seating Value of states. 0r?am- -SS Ca- Church zations. Edifices. packy property. North Dakota 4 . . Ohio 55 21^ 5,575 $25,450 Oregon 26 8 1,800 11,300 Pennsylvania 36 10^ 2,350 16.300 Rhode Island 6 4 500 1,025 South Dakota 30 9 2,350 7,400 Tennessee 10 5X !,35° 2,425 Texas 15 1 800 800 Utah 1 Vermont 26 4 1,150 4,500 Virginia 6 2 600 1,800 Washington 21 10 1,925 20,050 West Virginia 5 3 450 2,500 Wisconsin 58 43 7,045 28,850 Total 995 418 94,627 $644,675 Summary by Conferences and Missions. Arkansas 15 3 850 $1,000 Atlantic 10 4 575 1,800 California 40 26 8,628 159,175 Colorado 13 2 650 4,650 Illinois 24 16 3,55o 52,400 Indiana 55 34.fr 7,900 32,010 Iowa 85 48 11,249 58,925 Kansas 67 21 4,165 15,950 Maine 25 4% 1,550 7,400 Michigan 134 63 15,875 104,075 Minnesota 75 31 5,215 27,550 Missouri- 24 7 1,500 6,350 Nebraska 38 9 1,025 12,500 New England 28 8 1,450 9,425 New York 31 10 2,400 22,800 North Pacific 35 12 2,425 20,300 ohio 55 21^ 5,575 25,450 Pennsylvania 46 13^ 2,950 16,800 South Dakota 30 9 2,350 7,400 Tennessee River .. . 11 5^ 1,550 2,425 Texas 15 1 800 800 Upper Columbia. .. 17 8 1,700 15,050 Vermont 26 4 1,150 4,500 Virginia 6 2 600 1,800 West Virginia 5 3 450 2,500 Wisconsin 58 43 7,045 28,850 Com muni cants. 95 1,189 683884 108 884211 452 526 114560 136 1,892 28,991 363309 2,323 414 871 1,193 2,197 1,990 459 4,715 2,408 815829 801883 879 1,1891,098 884 220 452 512526 114136 1,892 THE ADVENTISTS. t t Summary by Conferences and Missions.— Continued. states Organi- Church Seating Value of Com- states. zations. Edifices. Ca" Church muni- missions. Pac"y- Property- cants- Cumberland 5 1 2oo $800 71 Louisiana 5 3 650 200 116 Montana 2 1 200 1,250 49 North Carolina 5 3 400 500 83 South Atlantic 10 40 200 Total 995 4i8 94,627 $644,675 28,991 4- — THE CHURCH OF GOD. The Church of God is a branch of the Seventh-Day Adventists. A division occurred among the latter in the years 1864-66. This division resulted in the organization of the Church of God. The chief cause of the division was, it is stated, the claim of the Seventh- Day Adventists that Mrs. Ellen G. White was inspired and that her visions should be accepted as inspired. There are differences between the two bodies on the subject of health-reform — which is made prominent by the parent body — abstinence from swine's flesh, tea, and coffee — which the latter recom mends — and with relation to prophecy. The Church of God has three annual conferences, also a general conference representing the whole denomination. The number of members is 647. There are 23 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1445. Summary by States. ~ f,, , Seating Value of Com- states. °r?anl- £h"rch Ca- Church ioni zations. Edifices. padty property. cants. Indiana 2 . . .... 20 Kansas I . . .... 20 Michigan 15 . . $600 248 Missouri 11 1 200 800 359 Total 29 1 200 $1,400 647 12 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED, STATES. Summary by Conferences. Seating Value of Com- Organi- Church Ca_ B Church mum- states. zatlons. Edifices. ^^ Property. cants. Kansas & Nebraska I . . .... 20 Michigan 17 ¦ • $600 268 Missouri 11 1 200 800 359 Total 29 1 200 $1,400 647 5. — THE LIFE AND ADVENT UNION. This branch differs from the Evangelical and Advent Christian bodies respecting the doctrine of the resurrec tion of the wicked dead. Both the latter believe that the wicked dead will rise at the end of the millennial reign and be sentenced to everlasting punishment which, accord ing to the Evangelical Adventists, will be everlasting suf fering, and according to the Advent Christians, everlasting destruction. The Life and Advent Union holds that they will not rise at all ; that when they die they die never to wake, but are doomed to sleep eternal. This belief had adherents as early as 1 844. The branch, however, dates from 1864. It was organized in Wilbraham, Mass. It has 28 organizations, fourteen of which are in New England. It has about 1000 members. There are 19 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1830. Summary by States. STATE, Organi- Church SeatinS Value of Com- states. za!43 THE BAPTISTS. 6. — THE FREEWILL BAPTISTS. 33 The first church of this denomination was organized by Benjamin Randall in New Durham, N. H., in 1780. He was at first a Congregationalist. Changing his views on the subject of baptism, he became a Baptist ; but he did not adhere to the Calvinistic doctrines of predestination, election, limited atonement, and final perseverance of the saints, as generally held at that time in that denomination. He was therefore adjudged unsound, and fellowship was withdrawn from him by the Baptists. This was in 1779. In 1 780. he was ordained by two Baptist ministers who sympathized with his doctrinal views, and in the same year the first Freewill Baptist church was organized, as already stated. This church and others of like faith which sprung up in New England were simply called Baptist churches. At the close of the century the distinctive word " Freewill " was adopted, members having been popularly designated " Freewillers," in allusion to the doctrine held concerning the freedom of the will. The churches multiplied. At the end of the first year there were 5, at the close of the first decade 18, and at the close of the first half-century 450, with 21,000 members. The denomination was grad ually extended beyond the bounds of New England into the West. Its strong antislavery sentiment prevented its advance into the South. In 1835 the general conference, speaking for the whole body, took a pronounced position against slavery. In 1841 the Free- Communion Baptists of New York united with the Freewill Baptists, adding 55 churches and 2500 members. The body lost several thou sand members, however, by the Adventist movement and by local divisions. It had 60,000 in 1845, but in 1857 this 34 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. number had been reduced to less than 49,000. Its num bers also declined, during the war, many of its ministers and members going into the army. By 18 70 it had recov ered from all its losses, reporting 60,000 members as re turned in 1845. A fact deserving mention is that women began to labor as preachers among the churches as early as 1 79 1. They are not debarred from ordination. The principles of doctrine and practice held by the Free will Baptists are embodied in a "Treatise" ordered by the general conference in 1832 and published in 1834 and since revised. The doctrinal chapters, twenty-one in number, declare (to give their more distinctive statements) that though man cannot in his fallen state become the child of God by natural goodness and works of his own, redemp tion and regeneration are freely provided for him. The " call of the gospel is coextensive with the atonement to all men," so that salvation is " equally possible to all." The " truly regenerate " are " through infirmity and mani fold temptations " in " danger' of falling," and " ought therefore to watch and pray, lest they make shipwreck of faith." Christian baptism is immersion, and participation in the Lord's Supper is the " privilege and duty of all who have spiritual union with Christ," and " no man has a right to forbid these tokens to the least of his disciples." The denomination has always advocated open communion, as expressed in the foregoing sentence, in opposition to close communion, which is the rule among the Regular Baptists. In the brief articles of faith provided for churches the " human will " is declared to be " free and self-determined, having power to yield to gracious influences and live, or resist them and perish," and the doctrine of election is de scribed, not as an " unconditional decree " fixing the future THE BAPTISTS. 35 state of mari, but simply as God's determination " from the beginning to save all who should comply with the condi tions of salvation." The Freewill Baptists have quarterly and yearly confer ences, and a general conference meeting once in two years. The quarterly conference consists of delegates representing a number of churches. It inquires into the condition of the churches, and is empowered to advise, admonish, or withdraw fellowship from them. It may not, however, " deprive a church of its inpependent form of government nor its right to discipline its members, nor labor with in dividual members of churches as such " ; it may only deal with the churches as churches. The yearly meeting is composed of delegates elected by quarterly meetings. It occupies the same relation to quarterly meetings as quar terly meetings do to the churches. The general confer ence, which is charged with the care of the general inter ests of the denomination, is composed of delegates from the .yearly meetings. It may discipline yearly meetings, but not quarterly meetings or churches. It is expressly forbidden to reverse or change the decisions of any of the subordinate bodies. Those desiring to become ministers are licensed for a year by the quarterly meeting and or dained by a council of the meeting. Each church, besides its pastor, clerk, and treasurer, has a board of deacons, who assist at baptism and the Lord's Supper, which is observed monthly, have the care of the poor, and conduct religious meetings in the absence of the pastor. The denomination has 51 yearly meetings (some are called associations), with 1586 organizations, 1225 edifices, valued at $3,115,642, and 87,898 communicants. It also occupies 349 halls, etc., having a seating capacity of 37,260. 36 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. It is represented in thirty-three States, chiefly Northern and Western. It is strongest in New England, where it originated. In Maine there are 16,294 members. This is the banner State of the denomination. The average seating capacity of the churches is 285, and the average value $2543. Summary by States. Alabama 15 Arkansas 1 California 2 Connecticut .... 2 Florida 3 Illinois 115 •Indiana 31 Iowa 45 Kansas 36 Kentucky 21 Louisiana 40 Maine 280 Maryland 3 Massachusetts . . 20 Michigan 128 Minnesota 30 Mississippi 25 Missouri 108 Nebraska 43 New Hampshire . 94 New York 134 North Carolina 1 Ohio 128 Oklahoma 1 Pennsylvania ... 56 Rhode Island ... 26 South Dakota ... 5 Tennessee 53 Texas 8 Vermont 43 Virginia 9 West Virginia . . 32 Wisconsin 48 Total 1,586 ii- Church is. Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 13 3,100 $1,245 847 1 • 500 250 40 2 900 19,500 179 2 400 2,200 125 22 83 19,320 71,500 6,096 28 8,075 39,000 1,926 36 9,740 65,800 2,029 11 4,900 12,425 •,36l 17 4,450 7,980 1,641 25 4,830 24,245 I,00O 232 67,930 584,750 16,294 3 525 1,800 98 17 6,265 188,200 3,1*2 113 29, 145 277.275 5,435 24 5,385 94,550 i,497 20 7,880 7,54o i,339 56 15,720 59,825 4,752 19 4,990 29,600 1,185 89 33,325 379,000 8,004 128 36,727 529,050 8,636 200 100 11 103 30,645 H9,35o 6,982 100 40 9,695 76,300 2,478 26 7,845 226,757 3,252 4 700 11,500 168 35 10,895 22,825 2,864 6 887 3,300 261 34 6 9,110 94,375 2,32s 1,725 7,000 478 10 3,350 34,000 1.668 42 10,150 94,400 1,683 >225 349,309 $3,115,642 87,898 THE BAPTISTS. 7- — THE ORIGINAL FREEWILL BAPTISTS. 37 In the first half of the eighteenth century a number of General Baptist churches were organized in North Carolina. These, with some which had been formed in Virginia a little earlier, constituted an association in 1729. Thirty years later many of these General had become Calvinistic or Regular Baptist churches. Those who did not unite with the Calvinistic associations were popularly called " Freewillers," because they held to the doctrine of the freedom of the will. Accepting that term, they became known eventually as Original Freewill Baptists, the word " original " probably referring to their early history. Their doctrines are set forth in a confession of faith con sisting of eighteen articles. It declares that Christ " freely gave himself a ransom for all, tasting death for every man"; that God wants all to come to repentance; that " all men, at one time or another, are found in such capac ity as that through the grace of God they may be eternally saved " ; that those " ordained to condemnation " are the ungodly who refuse to repent and believe the gospel; that children dying in infancy are not subject to the second death ; that God has not " decreed any person to everlasting death or everlasting life out of respect or mere choice," except in appointing the " godly unto life and the ungodly who die in sin unto death " ; that only believers should be baptized, and the only baptism is im mersion. They believe in washing the saints' feet and in . anointing the sick with oil. The churches hold for business purposes quarterly con ferences, in which all members may participate ; they have a clerk, a treasurer, deacons who prepare for the commun ion service and care for the poor, and ruling elders to settle 38 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. controversies between brethren. Communion and feet- washing are as a rule held quarterly. Members of churches are forbidden to frequent the " race-track, the card-table, shooting-matches, or any other place of disorder." In church trials it is provided that " no person of color within the pale of the church shall give testimony against any person " except one " of color." Only male members shall occupy the offices of the church. Annual conferences, composed of all the elders (pastors), ministers (ordained), and preachers (licentiates) in good standing, and of dele gates from the churches, have power to " silence " preach ers, try and disown or discontinue elders, receive new churches,' and settle difficulties in churches. There are three conferences, with churches in the two Carolinas. The number of organizations is 167, with 125 church edifices, valued at $57,005, and 11,864 communi cants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 331, and their average value $455. Forty-three halls, etc., af ford seating capacity for 4650 persons. Summary by States. North Carolina South Carolina Total Organi zations. T33 34 Church Edifices. 99 26 Seating Ca pacity. 35,750 5,650 Value of Church Property. $52,355 4,650 Com muni cants. 10,224 1,640 167 125 41,400 $57,005 11,864 8. — THE GENERAL BAPTISTS. The General Baptists are thus distinguished because originally they differed from the Particular or Regular Baptists in holding that, the atonement of Christ was gen eral, not particular; that is, for the whole race, and not THE BAPTISTS. 39 simply for those effectually called. There were General Baptists in England early in the seventeenth century. Indeed, some of their historians claim that they appeared both in England and America before the Particular or Regular Baptists. General Baptists in New England associated themselves in a yearly meeting at the beginning of the eighteenth century. Churches of the same faith and order were also organized in the first half of that century in Maryland, Virginia, and the Carolinas. Most of these early churches, it appears, subsequently became Regular or Calvinistic churches. The first association of General Baptists in the West, where the denomination now has its entire strength, was the Liberty, of Kentucky, organized in 1824. In 1830 it adopted the practice of open communion, and about 1845 changed one of its articles of belief, which had been form ulated at its organization, so as to embrace " infants and idiots" in the covenants of God's grace, and another so as to say that " he that shall endure to the end, the same shall be saved," instead of declaring that " the saints will finally persevere through grace to glory." These changes indicated the desire to eliminate such elements of Calvin ism as had been introduced when the articles were adopted a few years before. In 1870 the General Baptists formed a general associa tion, in which all General Baptist associations are repre sented. The purpose of the general association was to bring " into more intimate and fraternal relation and effect ive cooperation various bodies of liberal Baptists." The denomination has received accessions of Freewill churches, but some of its churches have in turn joined Freewill and 40 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. other Baptist bodies. It has increased in membership quite rapidly. In 1870 it had 8000 members; in 1880, 12,367; and in 1890, 21,362. It is represented in the States of Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky, Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, and Nebraska. The confession of faith adopted by the general associa tion declares that the Bible is the only rule of faith and practice; that there is one God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; that man is "fallen and depraved" and has no ability in himself to salvation;, that he that endures to the end shall be saved; that rewards and punishment are eternal ; that the only proper mode of baptism is im mersion; that the only proper subjects of baptism are believers ; that none save infants and idiots can partake of the benefits of the atonement, which was made for all, except by repentance and faith. They are in substantial agreement with the Freewill Baptists. The General Baptists have 22 associations, 399 organi zations, 209 edifices, valued at $201,140, and 21,362 com municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 344, and their average value $964. There are 180 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 28,201. Summary by States. states. 0r?mi- zations. Arkansas 33 Illinois 41 Indiana 64 Kentucky 68 Missouri 166 Nebraska 5 Tennessee 22 Total 399 209 71,850 $201,140 21,362 Seating Value of Com 1 Ca- Church muni 11U. '" pacity. Property. cants. 4 2,000 $1,565 1,217 30 8,400 12,125 2,605 59 22,8oo 135,425 5,351 27 IO,T25 20,950 4,455 70 21,025 22,675 6,654 72 19 7,500 8,400 1,008 THE BAPTISTS. 4 1 9. — THE SEPARATE BAPTISTS. The Separate Baptists of the last century were those who favored the great Whitefield revival movement. They separated from those Baptists who, for various rea sons, opposed the revival. They had considerable acces sions from the Congregational churches, and became nu merous in New England, Virginia, and elsewhere. Most of these Separate Baptists formed a union with the Regular Baptists a century or more ago, but a few still maintain separate organizations. Two associations which retain the word " Separate " in their title are counted as Regular Baptists. Separate Baptists are generally in doctrinal agreement with the Freewill Baptists, holding to a general atonement and rejecting the doctrine of election and reprobation. There is one association, with 24 organizations, 19 church edifices, valued at $9200, and 1599 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 297, and their average value $484. There are 5 halls, etc., with a sea t- ing capacity of 525. Summary. Organi- Church ^"S zatfons. Edifices. ^ Indiana 24 19 5,650 $9,200 1,599 IO. — THE UNITED BAPTISTS. There being in Congregational and Baptist churches in New England some opposition to the great revival move ment of the eighteenth century led by George Whitefield, a separation occurred in many instances, and there were Value of Cori- Church muui- Property. cants. 42 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. " Separates " both among the Congregationalists and Bap tists. The latter were called Separate Baptists, and those from whom they separated were called, by way of distinc tion, Regular Baptists, a name which they still retain. The Separate Baptists became quite numerous in New England (where many of those who separated from the Congrega tional churches united with them) and elsewhere. But in the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the begin ning of the present, Separate and Regular Baptists came together in Virginia, Kentucky, and elsewhere, and called themselves United Baptists. The great body of these are now known as Regular or Missionary Baptists. There are still a few United Baptists who retain the old title and an independent existence. These are tabulated herewith separately. A few associations in full fellowship with the Regular Baptists still use the word " United." The doctrinal basis on which the union of Separate and Regular Baptists was accomplished in Kentucky in 1801 was not distinctly Calvinistic. While it did declare the final perseverance of the saints, it did not set forth election or reprobation, and it stipulated that the holding of the doctrine that " Christ tasted death for every man " (gen eral atonement) should be "no bar. to communion." The United Baptists, according to the articles of faith set forth by most of their associations, are now moderately Calvin istic. These articles declare that Christ " suffered and died to make atonement for sin," not indicating whether this atonement was general or particular ; that though the gos pel is to be preached to all nations, and sinners are to be called upon to repent, such is their opposition to the gospel that they freely choose a state of sin; that God in his " mere good pleasure " elected or chose in Christ a great THE BAPTISTS. 43 multitude among all nations ; that through the influences of the Holy Spirit he " effectually calls them," and they " freely choose Christ for their Saviour " ; that those who are united to God by a living faith are forgiven and justi fied " solely on account of the merits of Christ " ; that those who are justified and regenerated will persevere to the end ; that baptism should be administered only to believers and by immersion; that the Lord's Supper should be " observed by those who have been regenerated, regularly baptized, and become members of a gospel church " ; that feet- washing ought to be practiced by all baptized believers. There are 12 associations of United Baptists, with 204 organizations, 179 church edifices, valued at $80,150, and 13,209 communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 336, and their average value $448. Halls, etc., 23, with a seating capacity of 3650. Summary by States. r. r>\. 1. Seating Value of Com- states. °r.?anl- £h."rch Ca- Church ioni zations. Ed.fices. pacity pr0perty. cants. Alabama 15 15 4,900 $5,900 702 Arkansas 3 3 1,000 925 146 Kentucky 81 78 29,850 39,750 6,443 Missouri 45 32 11,920 1 5,975 2,738 Tennessee 60 51 12,550 17,600 3. 180 Total 204 179 60,220 $80, 150 13,209 II. — THE BAPTIST CHURCH OF CHRIST. This body holds a separate position among Baptists. Its oldest associations, the Elk River and Duck River, were organized in 1808 in Tennessee, where more than half of 44 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the communicants reported are to be found. Its articles of faith set forth a mild form of Calvinism, with a general atonement. They declare that Christ " tasted death for every man " and made it possible for God to have mercy upon all who come unto him on gospel terms ; that sinners are justified by faith; that the saints will persevere; that true believers are the only proper subjects of baptism; that immersion is the only proper baptism ; and that bap tism, the Lord's Supper, and feet-washing are ordinances of the gospel to be continued until Christ's second coming. This body claims to be the oldest body of Baptists, and that there were no others in Tennessee until 1825, when the Two-Seed churches came into existence as the result of what is known as the Antinomian Controversy. There are 152 organizations, 135 church edifices, val ued at $56,755, and 8254 communicants. Of the latter, 5065 are in Tennessee; the rest are divided between Ala bama, Arkansas, Mississippi, Missouri, North Carolina, and Texas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 304, and their average value $422. Seventeen halls, etc., are occupied as places of worship. They have a seating capacity of 1275. Summary by States. states 0r?»»i- Church S^fnS Value of Com- states. 2a!ons Ejifi,.,^ Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 18 18 4,800 $5,200 782 Arkansas 27 18 4,700 7,800 887 Mississippi 8 8 2,400 4,950 368 Missouri 4 2 435 900 185 North Carolina 16 16 4,600 5,400 659 Tennessee 69 69 22,950 31,355 5,065 Texas 10 3 1,000 1,150 308 Total 152 135 40,885 $56,755 8,254 THE BAPTISTS. 45 12. — THE PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS. Those who are variously known as " Primitive," " Old School," "Regular," and "Anti- Mission" Baptists are so called because of their opposition, begun more than fifty years ago, to the establishment of Sunday-schools, mission, Bible, and other societies, which they regard as modern and human institutions unwarranted by the Scriptures and unnecessary. Opposition among Baptists to the missionary and other church societies was manifested some years before the division began. In 1835 the Chemung Association, hav ing churches in New York and Pennsylvania, adopted a resolution declaring that as a number of associations with which it had been in correspondence had " departed from the simplicity of the doctrine and practice of the gospel of Christ," " uniting themselves with the world and what are falsely called benevolent societies founded upon a monied basis," and preaching a gospel " differing from the gospel of Christ," it would not continue in fellowship with them. It urged all Baptists who could not approve the new ideas to come out and be separate from those holding them. The Baltimore (Md.) Association made a similar declara tion in 1836, and a gradual separation was the result. The Warwick Association of New York issued a circular letter in 1 840, which shows that a warm controversy was then in progress. This letter, which was written in behalf of the " new ideas," charged the Primitive brethren with holding hyper- Calvinistic doctrines, and insisted that their predes- tinarianism was such as practically to deny any responsi bility in man for his conduct or condition. It attributed to them statements to the effect that God carries on his 46 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. work " without the least instrumentality whatever," and that " all the preaching from John the Baptist until now, if made to bear on one unregenerated sinner," could not " quicken his poor dead soul." The Primitive Baptists do not oppose the preaching of the gospel, but believe that God will convert the world in his own way and own good time without the aid of missionary societies. Primitive Baptist associations generally print in their an nual minutes articles of faith, a form of constitution, and rules of order. The articles of faith, while practically the same in doctrinal view, vary in length and phraseology. Some of them have eleven articles, some less, some more. They declare that by Adam's fall or transgression " all his posterity became sinners in the sight of God " ; that the " corruption of human nature " is such that man cannot by his own free will and ability " reinstate himself in the' favor of God " ; that " God elected, or chose, his people in Christ before the foundation of the world " ; that sinners are jus tified " only by the righteousness of Christ, imputed to them " ; that the saints will finally persevere and " not one of them will ever be finally lost"; that "baptism, the Lord's Supper, and washing the saints' feet are ordinances of the gospel and should be continued until Christ's second coming"; that "the institutions of the day [church soci eties] are the works of man " ; that it is therefore " wrong to join them," and that no fellowship should be had with them. An article of the constitution declines " fellowship with any church or churches " which support any " mis sionary, Bible, tract, or Sunday-school union society or advocates State conventions or theological schools," or " any other society " formed " under the pretense of cir- THE BAPTISTS. 47 culating the gospel of Christ." The Primitive Baptists have no State conventions or theological seminaries. They acknowledge no other mode of baptism than immersion, and insist that only believers are proper subjects of it, that it is a prerequisite to the Lord's Supper, and that no min ister has a right to administer the ordinances unless he has been " called of God," " come under the imposition of hands by a presbytery," and is "in fellowship with the church of which he is a member." The denomination is represented in twenty- eight States and the District of Columbia. Its strongholds are : Geor gia, 18,535; Alabama, 14,903; Tennessee, 13,972; North Q-rolina, 11,740; and Kentucky, 10,665. It has little strength in any Northern State except Indiana and Illinois. The total of members is 121,347. There are 3222 organi zations which have 2849 edifices, with a seating capacity of 899,273. and a value of $1,649,851. The average seat ing capacity is 312 and the average value $580. According to the Baptist Almanac of 1844, there were in that year 184 Primitive Baptist associations, with 1622 churches, 900 ordained ministers, and 61,162 members. If these returns were correct they have gained since that date 1600 churches and about 60,000 members. While their associations usually print annual minutes, which give statistics of membership and number of churches, no gen eral returns for the denomination are published. For many years its membership has been estimated at 45,000 by statisticians of other churches. The census tables show that this estimate was wide of the mark. There are 279 associations, of which 1 5 are colored. Colored members are not numerous. 48 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. states. SL'P™ zations. Alabama 360 Arkansas 121 Delaware 6 District of Columbia 2 Florida 67 Georgia 483 Illinois 160 Indiana 144 Iowa 34 Kansas 19 Kentucky 225 Louisiana 43 Maine 3 Maryland 16 Massachusetts 1 Mississippi 109 Missouri 129 Nebraska 2 New Jersey 4 New York 31 North Carolina .... 311 Ohio 139 Pennsylvania 15 South Carolina .... 23 Tennessee 316 Texas 156 Virginia 234 West Virginia 65 Wisconsin 4 Total 3,222 Church Edifices Seating Ca- Value of Church Com muni " parity. Property. cants. 325 105,076 $125,364 I4,9°3 93 21,708 29,032 2,994 7 1,550 19,000 183 34 65 15,820 27,525 i,997 475 168,935 210,455 i8,535 132 40,IOO 93,100 5,3oi 128 50,024 123,550 7,078 15 5,3°0 9,950 853 7 2,300 10,100 468 208 60,580 151,425 10,665 42 14,775 18,955 1,602 3 625 3,300 137 15 3,325 27,950 373 1 150 5,5°o 10 104 26,620 38,600 3,259 93 28,250 83,975 3,763 1 300 800 40 4 I,40O 8,000 258 26 8,700 84,760 1,019 294 89,800 129,695 11,740 138 40,285 123,190 4,262 10 3,420 14,100 3H 23 5,750 7,050 53 » 290 97,165 147,455 13,972 9i 27,220 34,675 4,201 191 62,195 93,205 9,950 b4 l6,700 24,700 2.777 4 1,200 4,500 128 2,849 899,273 $ 1,649,851 121,347 13. — THE OLD TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SPIRIT PREDESTI NARIAN BAPTISTS. These are very conservative Baptists, who are not in fellowship with the Regular or Missionary, nor with the Primitive or any other body of Baptists. They are strongly Calvinistic, holding firmly to the doctrine of predestination, THE BAPTISTS. 49 as their name indicates. The phrase " Two Seed " is un derstood to indicate their belief that there are two seeds — one of evil and one of good. This doctrine is generally accredited to Elder Daniel Parker, a native of Virginia, who was ordained in Tennessee in 1806, and labored in that State till 181 7, in Illinois till 1836, and then in Texas, where he died. He published in 1826 a pamphlet which set forth the two-seed doctrine, and in 1829 another, en titled " Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds." The following explanation of the doctrine has been given by a writer who had access to the pamphlets and other writings relating to it : " The essence of good is God ; the essence of evil is the devil. Good angels are emanations from or particles of God; evil angels are particles of the devil. When God created Adam and Eve they were endowed with an ema nation from himself, or particles of God were included in their constitution. They were wholly good. Satan, how ever, infused into them particles of his essence, by which they were corrupted. In the beginning God had appointed that Eve should bring forth only a certain number of off spring ; the same provision applied to each of her daughters. But when the particles of evil essence had been infused by Satan, the conception of Eve and of her daughters was increased. They were now required to bear the original number, who were styled the seed of God, and an addi tional number, who were called the seed of the serpent. "The seed of God constituted a part of the body of Christ. For them the atonement was absolute; they would all be saved. The seed of the serpent did not par take of the benefits of the atonement, and would all be lost. All the manifestations of good or evil in men are but dis- 50 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. plays of the essence that has been infused into them. The Christian warfare is a conflict between these essences." Not all the associations accept the peculiar title given above. Some call themselves simply " Regular," others, " Regular Predestinarian," and still others, " Regular Two- Seed Predestinarian Primitive Baptists." Their articles of faith also vafy in phraseology. One set is quite brief, having only ten articles; another is more extended and embraces twelve articles. The latter declares that God is the Creator of all things and governs all things in righteousness ; that man was created holy, but by sin fell into a depraved state, from which he is utterly unable to extricate himself; that God's elect were chosen in Christ before the world began, and " appointed to faith and obedience in love " by the Spirit of God because of the " righteousness, life, death, resurrection, and ascension " of Christ; that God's elect will in due time be effectually called and regenerated, the righteousness of God being imputed to them ; that they will never finally fall away ; that good works are the fruits of faith and grace in the heart and follow after regeneration ; that ministers should receive " legal authority " through the imposition of the hands of a presbytery acting for a gospel church, and should be subject to the discipline of the church ; that the " eternal work of the Holy Spirit " is manifested externally as well as internally, in experimental religion and the call to the ministry, and the true church should distinguish itself from all "false sects," and have no fellowship with them ; that the church is a spiritual kingdom which men in a state of nature cannot see, and it should therefore re ceive as members only those who have hope in Christ and THE BAPTISTS. 5 I an experimental knowledge of salvation; that the ceremony of feet- washing ought to be observed, and that the joys of the righteous and the punishment of the wicked will be endless. Two-Seed Predestinarian Baptists differ from Primitive Baptists concerning the doctrine of Predestination. The former hold, according to the statements of one of their prominent elders, that God predestined all his children to eternal life, and the devil and all his spiritual children to the eternal kingdom of darkness ; that he foreordained all events whatever, from the creation to the consummation of all things, not suffering, in his infinite wisdom and per fect knowledge, anything to occur to change his plans. The Primitive Baptists hold, as explained by the same authority, that while God predestined some to eternal life, his predestination did not extend absolutely to all things, for this doctrine would, they insist, blasphemously impute to the Almighty the existence of evil, and do away with sin and human accountability. Some of the Old Two- Seed Baptists claim Peter Waldo, John Calvin, Wyclif, Knox, and Bunyan as " elders " who held the true faith as to the two seeds, and say that Arminius was the great cor rupter of sound doctrine on this subject. Many of the Two-Seed Baptists are strongly opposed to a paid ministry. They hold that the calling of the min istry is " to comfort Zion, feed the flock, and contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints." They are antinomians, and do not believe that the help of a min ister is needed by the Saviour to reach and save sinners. He is a full and complete Saviour and carries on the work of salvation without the help of men. " Modern insti- 52 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tutions," such as Sunday-schools, theological seminaries, Bible and missionary societies, are regarded with marked disfavor, as among the Primitive Baptists. There are 50 associations, with 473 organizations, 397 church edifices, valued at $172,230, and 12,851 commu nicants. Though the communicants are scattered over twenty-four States, they are most numerous in Texas, Tennessee, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Arkansas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 339, and the average value $434. There are 75 halls, etc., with a seat ing capacity of 5285. Summary by States. states. 0x%mi-zations. Alabama 24 Arkansas 62 Florida 4 Georgia 18 Idaho 2 Illinois 3 Indiana 14 Iowa 1 Kansas 8 Kentucky 58 Louisiana 10 Maine 3 Mississippi 26 Missouri 32 New York 3 North Carolina .... 9 Ohio 1 Oregon 15 Pennsylvania 5 Tennessee 37 Texas 101 Virginia 7 Washington 5 West Virginia 25 Total 473 h Seating Value of Com nurcn Ca Church muni 1 ILL.. pacity. Property. cants. 24 4,900 $7,050 538 5« 24,880 30,800 1,230 4 800 400 39 18 4,900 4,950 330 2 550 700 61 1 200 800 51 14 5,000 6,700 346 IO 2 500 600 162 58 21,700 29,450 2,401 10 2,050 1,900 170 3 I,OO0 1,400 "5 26 6,800 10,250 840 23 7,900 9,050 6.68 3 1,300 1,900 90 3 850 680 183 1 300 400 33 2 I,4O0 1,800 194 5 4,900 4,000 264 36 13,900 16,800 1,270 82 23,075 31,650 2,831 2 675 1,050 142 1 ISO 400 7i 19 7,000 9,500 $172,230 806 197 134,730 12,851 THE BAPTISTS. 53 The following table gives a summary of all Baptist bodies. The returns in one or two cases are somewhat fuller than those of the census. Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies. r, • m,.,.~i. Seating Value of Com- Pif?™- £&£i Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. parity. Property. cants. Alabama 3,302 3,109 906,734 $2,110,362 258,405 Arizona " 6 4 875 1 1,200 197 Arkansas 2,279 1,780 518,813 1,066,104 128,724 California 165 123 34,925 763,860 11,383 Colorado 54 40 10,935 440,000 4,944 Connecticut 139 142 48,280 1,656,750 22,600 Delaware 19 23 6,332 184,300 2,006 District of Co lumbia 63 51 26,500 914,15° 19,372 Florida 807 699 151,843 375,936 41,647 Georgia 3,966 3,895 1,237,431 3,109,390 357,241 Idaho 23 13 2,930 27,200 745 Illinois 1,324 1,163 352,133 3,681,360 109,640 Indiana 829 763 255,604 1,627,297 70,380 Indian Territory 181 no 18,485 35,765 9,147 Iowa 500 393 104,771 1,242,690 33,962 Kansas 617 364 95,715 921,958 34,665 Kentucky 2,273 2,024 662,455 3,020,742 229,524 Louisiana 1,441 i,376 321,426 988,967 98,552 Maine 523 461 131,224 1,511,000 35,463 Maryland 104 100 37,659 831,275 16,238 Massachusetts . . 340 364 149,004 6,301,530 62,966 Michigan 523 466 130,680 2,135,694 39,580 Minnesota 229 187 46,460 1,204,889 16,441 Mississippi 2,679 2,562 734,185 i,433,332 224,801 Missouri 2,355 1,755 536,240 2,980,316 159,371 Montana 14 11 2,950 89,000 683 Nebraska 284 186 42,280 549,OI° J3,48i Nevada 9 1 500 7,000 63 New Hampshire 179 186 61,635 964,050 16,772 New Jersey 232 261 97,375 3,020,913 39,76o New Mexico 15 4 1,250 22,000 355 New York 1,071 1,079 363,323 13,625,588 142,736 North Carolina . 3,124 3,048 1,098,084 2,556,147 310,920 North Dakota . . 54 33 7,665 90,300 2,298 Ohio 885 828 240,415 2,819,828 69,093 Oklahoma 1 3l6 54 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States of All Baptist Bodies. — Continued. n™n„; ri,,.v^v, Seating Value of Com- states. ?J£am- t^X™ Ca- Church muni- zauons. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Oregon 123 71 19,140 $319,125 5,500 Pennsylvania . . . 720 704 240,204 6,088,322 86,620 Rhode Island .. . 113 117 41,000 1,450,117 17,293 South Carolina. . 1,676 1,633 521,009 1,606,385 203,959 South Dakota .. 90 59 12,236 239,675 4,052 Tennessee 2,413 2,193 720,815 2,566,373 186,174 Texas 4,061 2,551 667,120 2,119,096 248,523 Utah 4 3 ,700 65,600 327 Vermont 143 137 37,234 678,875 11,258 Virginia 2,038 1,938 689,609 3,152,582 303,134 Washington 95 56 12,690 242,160 3,941 West Virginia . . 681 485 140,220 552,365 45,414 Wisconsin 254 235 59,906 964,570 17,041 Wyoming 9 3 525 27,875 262 Total 43,02937,789 1 1,599,534 $82,392,423 3,717,969 CHAPTER III. THE RIVER BRETHREN. THOSE who first constituted the body popularly known as River Brethren came to this country from Switzerland in 1750 and settled near the Susquehanna River in eastern Pennsylvania. They have no history to which the inquirer can refer, and they are able to give few particulars of the early life of the denomination. They were, it is supposed, Mennonites. As -the result of a revival movement, begin ning in 1770, many of these people who had been formal in their worship became zealous believers, and organized separate congregations. The first members were baptized, it is believed, in the Susquehanna River, and the denomi nation thus came to be known as River Brethren. Jacob Engle was their first minister. In their belief they hold to trine immersion, the washing of feet, nonresistance, and nonconformity to the world. In many points in belief and practice they are like the Mennonites. I. — THE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. This is by far the largest and best organized branch of the River Brethren. Its churches, of which there are 78, are associated in district conferences, and there is also a general conference, representing the whole body. There are twenty of the district conferences. The total of com- 55 56 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. municants is 2688. The average seating capacity of the churches is 422, and their average value $1623. There are 27 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1080. Summary by States. Organi- Church . bating Value of zations. Edifices. pacity Property. Illinois 12 6 2,300 $13,700 Indiana 7 2 700 1,800 Iowa 2 Kansas 9 5 2,150 9,500 Maryland I 1 600 3,000 Michigan 7 2 250 550 New York 1 1 400 1,800 Ohio 13 9 3,900 14, 100 Pennsylvania 26 19 8,705 28,600 Total 78 45 19,005 $73,050 Summary by Districts. DISTRICTS. Ashland, Ohio 3 2 500 $1,500 Center, Pa 3 Clarence Center, N. Y. . . 1 1 400 1,800 Cumberland, Pa 2 2 800 3,000 Dayton, Ohio and Ind. . . 6 4 1,900 8,400 Donegal, Pa 2 2 1,200 4,500 Indiana, Ind 6 \% 700 1,800 Iowa, Iowa 2 Lykins Valley, Pa 5 4 1,105 4,000 Morrison's Cove, Pa. .... 4 4 1,900 3,600 New Guilford, Pa. & Md. 2 2 1,000 4,200 North Dickinson, Kan. . . 5 5 2,150 9,500 North Franklin, Pa 6 3 1,700 4,600 Pine Creek, 111 2 1 500 1,200 Port Huron, Mich 7 2 250 550 Rapho, Pa 3 3 1,600 7,700 Shannon, 111 6 4 1,500 11,300 South Dickinson, Kan. . . 4 Wayne, Ohio 5 3% 1,500 4,200 Whiteside, 111 4 1 300 1,200 Total 78 45 19,005 $73,050 Com muni cants. I8l 130 40 588 36 52 32 410 1,219 2,688 56 23 32 130 235222 120 40 216 137 72 289234 43 52' 221 9i 299 129 .47 2,688 THE RIVER BRETHREN. 57 2. — THE OLD ORDER OF YORKER BRETHREN. This branch is generally called "Yorker" Brethren, be cause when the -River Brethren were divided in 1862 the churches in York County were not affected by the division. It is an extremely small body, holding to the original doc trines and practices of the River Brethren. Summary by States. c\„ ; ru..~i. Seating Value of Com- states. °rfan'- Church c * church ;_ zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Indiana I .. .. .. 12 Iowa 1 . . . . . . 15 Ohio 2 38 Pennsylvania 4 . . . . . . 149 Total 8 214 3. — THE UNITED ZION'S CHILDREN. This branch is the result of' a division which occurred in Dauphin County, Pa., in 1853. It has the same confession of faith as the River Brethren, and differs from them only in unimportant particulars. In observing the ceremony of feet- washing one person both washes and dries; among the River Brethren one person does the washing and an other the drying. Services are held in the churches alter nately every six weeks. Communion is celebrated once or twice a year. The 25 organizations are all in Pennsylvania. They own that number of houses of worship, valued at $8300. The number of members is 525. 58 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary. -„„ Organi- Church S<^aB Value rf Com. STATE- zatlons. Edifices. J% pChur± mun'- pacity. Property. cants. Pennsylvania 25 25 3, 100 $8,300 525 Summary by States of All River Brethren. Illinois 12 6 2,300 $13,700 181 Indiana 8 2 700 1,800 142 Iowa 3 . . 5c Kansas 9 5 2,150 9,500 588 Maryland 1 1 600 3,000 36 Michigan 7 2 250 550 52 New York 1 1 400 1,800 32 Ohio 15 9 3,900 14,100 448 Pennsylvania 55 44 11,805 36,900 1,893 Total in 70 22,105 $81,350 3,427 CHAPTER IV. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. This body of Christians originated in several separate and spontaneous movements in 1827—30. The first public meeting held by them was in Dublin, Ireland. A large company of them was gathered in Plymouth, England, whence they are popularly called " Plymouth " Brethren, a title they do not accept. They speak of themselves as believers, Christians, saints, or Brethren. Division soon came among them, and they now exist in England in sev eral branches. From England they came to Canada and the United States. The Brethren accept the Scriptures as their only guide, acknowledging no creeds, rituals, or anything " which sa vors of reason or mere expediency." They do not allow that ordination is necessary to the ministry. They hold that gift is sufficient authorization for the exercise of the privilege of the priesthood of all believers, the Holy Spirit being the guide. Hence they have no presiding officers in their public meetings. Woman's sphere is considered as private. They accept the evangelical doctrines of the Trinity, of the sinless humanity and absolute divinity of Christ, and of Christ's atonement by his sacrificial death, and hold that the Holy Spirit is present in the believer and in the church, and that believers are eternally secure. They look for the 59 60 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. personal premillennial coming of Christ, and believe that the punishment of the wicked will be eternal. Their view of the church is that it is one and indivisible. Christ is the head of it, the Holy Spirit the bond of union, and every believer a member. It was begun at Pentecost and will be completed at the second advent. They regard the various denominations as based upon creeds, an ordained ministry, and separate organizations, and do not therefore fellowship them. They meet every Sunday to " break bread," which is the term they use to designate the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. Other meetings are held for Bible study and prayer, and, when ever occasion offers, for the unconverted. They own no church edifices, but meet in halls and private houses. The divisions in England are partly reproduced in the United States. The last^division in this country, by which the third and fourth branches were created out of the third, was due to a question of belief. The following are the branches, the Roman numerals being introduced for the sake of distinction : Plymouth Brethren I. Plymouth Brethren II. Plymouth Brethren III. Plymouth Brethren IV. I. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN I. This is the main body of Brethren. They are regarded as more conservative than the second branch, but less so than the third and fourth branches. They have 109 assemblies or organizations, with 2279 members, who are divided among twenty-seven States and the District of THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 61 Columbia. As the Plymouth Brethren have no houses of worship, and consequently no church property, those columns are omitted, and the table is arranged to show the number of halls occupied and their seating capacity. Summary by States. STATES, ETC. California Colorado Delaware District of Columbia . Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire New Jersey New York North Carolina Ohio Pennsylvania , Texas Vermont Washington Wisconsin Total Organi Halls, Seating Ca Com- zations. etc. pacity. cants. 4 4 105 49 i i 90 14 3 3 320 44 i i 25 8 i i 150 75 2 2 60 17 5 5 55o 158 i i 100 14 9 9 490 163 i i 16 6 i i 25 5 i i 20 5 i i 30 24 7 7 316 119 9 9 637 192 n ii 850 243 2 2 35° 151 1 I 25 9 1 I 80 15 9 9 77o 213 19 18 1,600 494 i i 25 3 2 2 37 5 II II 572 164 I I 20 6 I I 20 4 2 2 40 19 I I 120 70 109 108 7,423 2,289 2. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN II. Those constituting this branch are often called the "Open Brethren," because they are regarded as less strict 62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in discipline than either of the other three branches. They also hold a somewhat different view of the ministry, a view approaching that common among the denominations which have regular pastors. The column headed " church prop erty " represents furniture. They have 88 organizations and 2419 members, and are represented in twenty-three States, their chief strength being in Illinois. . Summary by States. states. Organi- Halls, zations. Arkansas 1 California 4 Colorado 1 Illinois 13 Indiana 5 Iowa 2 Kansas 6 Louisiana I Massachusetts ... 6 Michigan 6 Minnesota 4 Missouri 2 Nebraska 4 New Jersey 4 New York 8 North Dakota 1 Ohio 3 Oregon I Pennsylvania 5 Rhode Island 3 Texas 4 Virginia .' 3 Washington 1 Total 88 88 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. I .... 3 4 515 $90 U5 1 ICO 13 13 1,350 250 410 5 450 150 79 2 250 48 6 800 "5 1 IOO 20 6 750 650 274 6 70O 170 4 400 25 95 2 200 60 4 ..... 47 4 700 85 8 975 IOO 353 1 6 3 175 72 1 10 5 600 214 3 200 55 4 300 105 3 260 50 1 IOO 20 8,925 $1,265 2,419 3. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN III. These are the strictest division of the Brethren. Their separation from the Brethren of the first and largest divi- THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 63 sion some years ago was the result of a controversy on a point of doctrine and a matter of discipline. They claim that such divine power is vested in the church, that all the Brethren are under moral obligation to submit to a decision rendered by the church, even though the decision were regarded as unjust. They have 86 organizations and 1235 members. Most of them are to be found in the State of Illinois. Summary by States. California Colorado Connecticut Florida Georgia Illinois Iowa Kansas Louisiana Maryland Massachusetts . . . Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New" Hampshire . New Jersey New York North Dakota . . . Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania .... Rhode Island .... Tennessee Vermont Virginia Washington Wisconsin Total 86 Organi zations. Halls, S<£tinS etc . ecc' pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 4 4 00 40 1 I 20O .... 35 3 3 16 4 4 00 33 4 4 00 32 9 9 380 234 6 6 800 166 6 6 5o 79 1 1 2 1 1 12 4 4 00 59 4 4 80 $20O 47 1 1 12 2 2 18 6 6 50 1 1 .... 4 5 5 270 .... 83 4 4 75 76 3 3 29 3 3 too 89 1 1 12 4 4 80 57 1 1 11 1 1 8 1 1 2 2 2 .... 13 3 3 12 1 1 85 4 86 2,720 $200 i,235 64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4. — THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN IV. This branch is due to a difference arising quite recently among those formerly constituting the third division. Some held that a second impartation of divine power must be received before a believer could be said to be in full possession of eternal life. This view gave rise to various complications respecting the person of Christ and the con dition of the Old Testament saints. Those who refused to accept this teaching formed new assemblies or congrega tions, and constitute the fourth division. They have 31 organizations, with 718 members. They are found in fifteen States, principally in California, Ohio, and Massachusetts. Summary by States. California Colorado. Georgia Illinois Indiana Kansas Maryland Massachusetts . Michigan Minnesota .... Nebraska New Jersey. . . . Ohio Pennsylvania . . South Carolina Total Organi- Halls, Seating Ca Com muni pacity. cants. 6 6 850 137 1 I 8 1 I 6 2 2 28 1 I 150 35 1 I 12 2 2 300 67 1 I 200 IOO 2 2 200 57 2 2 75 37 2 2 30 5 5 120 58 3 3 IOO no 1 1 IOO 25 1 1 8 31 31 2,095 718 THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 65 Summary by States of All Plymouth Brethren. STATES, ETC. Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut Delaware District of Columbia Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire . . . New Jersey New York North Carolina .... South Dakota Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island South Carolina .... Tennessee Texas Vermont Virginia Washington Wisconsin Total - , - ¦ Organi Halls, Seating Ca Value oi Com- zations. etc. pacity. Property. cants. I I $90 3 18 18 1,570 341 4 4 390 70 3 3 16 3 3 320 44 I 1 25 8 5 5 250 108 7 7 160 55 29 29 2,280 250 830 7 7 700 ISO 128 17 17 1,540 377 H H 966 212 1 1 25 5 2 2 IOO 22 1 1 20 5 4 4 330 103 18 18 1,366 650 552 21 21 1,617 200 466 18 18 1,325 25 387 6 6 550 229 13 13 25 136 2 2 80 19 23 23 1,860 IOO 439 3' 30 2,650 923 1 1 25 3 4 4 35 n n 412 276 2 2 22 21 21 1,452 460 4 4 200 66 1 1 8 1 1 8 5 5 320 in 2 2 20 6 5 5 260 63 6 6 140 51 2 2 205 74 3H 308 21,163 $1,465 6,661 CHAPTER V. THE CATHOLICS. As this term is commonly used, it applies to the Church of Rome, to the Eastern or Orthodox Churches, and to the Old and Reformed Catholic bodies, which have lately arisen. As the result of a controversy beginning in the ninth century the Christian Church was divided into the Roman and Greek Churches. The Church of Rome, which is the more numerous division, is officially called the " Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church," and claims to be the only church founded by Christ. It has a hierarchy, including a pope, who is supreme pontiff, a college of cardinals, and numerous archbishops and bishops. Its doctrine is expressed in the oecumenical creeds — the Apostles', the Nicene (with the Filioque), and the Athana sian — and in the decrees of twenty oecumenical councils, the latest of which was that of the Vatican, in 1870. The Greek Church, whose full title is " Holy, Orthodox, Cath olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church," includes the Church of Russia, the Church of Greece, the Armenians, and various other divisions. The Orthodox or Eastern Church holds to the decrees and canons of the first seven oecumenical councils, accepting the Nicene Creed without the Latin Filioque. This creed is its chief doctrinal expression. Its highest officials are patriarchs. It has besides, metropoli tans or archbishops, and bishops. The Uniates are Greek Christians who have acknowledged the supremacy of the 66 THE CATHOLICS. 67 pope. The Old and Reformed Catholics are. bodies origi nating in this country in withdrawals from the Roman Church. I. — THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH. The first Christian congregations organized in the terri tory now constituting the United States were those of the Roman Catholic faith. The oldest was established in St. Augustine, Fla., shortly after that settlement was founded in 1565. But Catholic services were held on Florida soil long before that date. Missionaries accompanied the Span ish expeditions of discovery and settlement in the first half- century after Columbus made his first voyage to America, and these raised the cross and conducted divine worship. John Juarez, who had been appointed by the pope Bishop of Florida, landed with the expedition of Narvaez in 1528, but is supposed to have been slain or to ha*e perished from hunger the same year. After St. Augustine was •estab lished many companies of missionaries went out into Flor ida, Alabama, Georgia, and Carolina to labor among the Indians. The second oldest town, Santa Fe, was founded by Spaniards in 1582. Missionaries in connection with Coronado's exploring expedition preached among the Indi ans of New Mexico forty years earlier, but they soon per ished. After the founding of Santa Fe missionary work was more successful, and many tribes of Indians accepted the Catholic faith. Franciscans established missions in California in 1601, and French priests held worship on Neutral Island, on the coast of Maine, in 1609, and three years later on Mount Desert Island. Jesuit missions, be gun on the upper Kennebec in 1646, were more successful 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and permanent, many Indian converts being among their fruits. In 1665 Catholics sought to convert the Onondagas and other tribes in New York. Similar attempts among the Great Lakes were made as early as 1641. The history of the Catholic Church among the English colonists began with the immigration of English and Irish Catholics to Maryland in 1634. They founded the town of St. Mary's the first year. Ten years later, as the result of a conflict with Protestant colonists, their privileges of worship were curtailed, but restored in 1 646. A toleration act was passed by the legislature of Maryland in 1649, but it was repealed in 1654. The Catholics received their rights again in 1660, to be restricted once more in 1704, and these restrictions1 were not entirely removed until the period of the War of Independence. In Virginia, the Caro linas, Georgia, and New England severe laws were enforced against Catholics for many years. In New York, which is now the stronghold of Catholicism, there were, it is said, no more than seven Catholic families in 1696, and the few Catholics found on Manhattan Island eighty years later had to go to Philadelphia to receive the sacraments. In 1 784, at the close of the Revolutionary War, the pope appointed the Rev. Charles Carroll prefect apostolic. Be fore this date the Catholics in this country had been under the jurisdiction of the vicar apostolic of London, England. Six years later Dr. Carroll was consecrated bishop in London, and Baltimore became the first Catholic diocese. The new bishop estimated the number of Catholics in the United States at that time at about 30,000, of whom 16,000 were in Maryland, and 7000 in Pennsylvania. The rest were scattered over a broad territory stretching into the west as far as Michigan, Indiana, and Illinois, The church THE CATHOLICS. Qg was gradually extended to Kentucky (1787), South Caro lina (1 789), Ohio, and other parts of the country. It grew rapidly when immigration set in from Ireland and Europe. This has been the chief cause of the rapid increase of the church in the last half-century. In 1807 there were about 80 churches, and a Catholic population of 150,000. In 1820 this population had doubled; in 1830 it had doubled again. In the next decade it increased from 500,000 to 1,500,000; in 1850 it had become 3,500,000; in i860, 4,500,000; and in 1876, 6,500,000. These figures were given by the late Prof. A. J. Schem, who was regarded as good authority in church statistics. An immense territory was covered until 1808 by the single diocese of Baltimore. In that year Baltimore became a metropolitan see, with four suffragan bishoprics — New York, Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown. The purchase of Louisiana in 1803 had added the diocese of New Orleans, which had been erected in 1803. In 1846 Oregon City became a metropolitan see; in 1847 the same dignity was conferred on St. Louis, and in 1850 Cincinnati, New York, and New Orleans were erected into provinces. There are now 13 provinces, the metropolitan sees being those of Baltimore, Oregon, St. Louis, New Orleans, Cincinnati, New York, San Francisco, Santa Fe, Philadelphia, Mil waukee, Boston, Chicago, and St. Paul. Connected with these provinces are 66 dioceses, 5 vicariates apostolic, and 1 prefecture apostolic. The doctrinal system of the Roman Catholic Church is embodied in the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds, and the dogmatic decisions of the oecumenical councils from 325 to 1870. The doctrine of the church is that it consists of all who hold the true faith, receive the true sacra- 70 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ments, and acknowledge the rule of the pope of Rome as head of the church. While the Bible, including the books commonly called apocryphal, is accepted as the Word of God, the authority of ecclesiastical tradition is honored. The church is held to be infallible ; the Virgin Mary, the saints, their pictures and relics are venerated; seven sac raments — baptism, the eucharist, confirmation, penance, extreme unction, ordination, and matrimony — are admin istered ; justification is held to be by faith and works conjoined; transubstantiation and the adoration of the elements, baptismal salvation, priestly absolution, the sacri fice of the mass, prayers for the dead, the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary, a temporary place between heaven and hell for departed spirits, are also features of Catholic belief. The worship of the church is conducted in the Latin language according to an established ritual, the mass occupying the central place in the services. The government of the church is hierarchical. At its head is the pope with a college of cardinals. Next in order are archbishops, who are set over provinces ; bishops, who preside over dioceses ; and various other ecclesiastical dig nitaries, besides the heads of orders, monasteries, etc. In the ministering priesthood there are two orders — those of priest and deacon. The governing authority of each dio cese is its bishop, who receives his ecclesiastical power from the pope. The government of the church in the United States is conducted through the Propaganda at Rome, the United States being regarded for this purpose as mission ary territory. In the specially difficult task of gathering- the statistics of the churches, chapels, missions, and stations of the vari ous dioceses and vicariates, the archbishops, bishops, and THE CATHOLICS. 7 1 other ecclesiastical officers gave cordial cooperation. At the earnest request of the special agent of the Census Office they nominated to him suitable persons to do the work at his appointment and under his instruction, urged those in charge of congregations to give the information required, and most of them inspected and approved the final returns before they were certified and reported to the Census Office for acceptance. As the Roman Catholic Church always gives in its pub lished annual statistics the number of baptized members or population instead of communicants, the census appointee in each diocese was requested to comply with the require ments of the census schedules and furnish the number of communicants, in order that the statistics of all the denom inations might be uniform. This was done in every case. According to information received from bishops, it is the custom of the church for baptized persons to make their first communion between the ages of nine and eleven years. Baptized persons below the age of nine years are not included, therefore, in the census returns. Some ecclesi astical authorities estimate that members of this class con stitute about fifteen per cent, of the population of the church, which, of course, embraces both baptized members and communicants. In order that proper significance may be given to the figures representing the seating capacity of churches, chap els, etc., it will be necessary to take into consideration the fact that in populous places from three to four and some times as many as six or seven services, or even more, are held in the same church on Sunday In most Protestant churches there are two services only, and in some but one service. Separate services of the mass in Catholic churches 72 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are usually attended by different audiences. It may help to a better understanding of the matter to quote a few sentences from letters written by heads of dioceses. Archbishop Elder, of Cincinnati, says: " The most of our churches have at least two, often three, and as many as six masses every Sunday, and each is attended by a different body of worshipers." Archbishop Janssens, of New Orleans, speaks of from " two, three, to six masses," and refers to the fact that many persons stand during service. In the archdiocese of Baltimore, according to the secretary of Cardinal Gibbons, there are usually four different congregations on Sunday in a single edifice. In the archdiocese of Boston there are five services in the cathedral, which has a communicant membership of 12,000, and reports 2600 seating capacity. Archbishop Corrigan, of New York, says the " same space is used over and over again by different worshipers at dif ferent hours." An examination of the returns for that see shows that of 77 churches in the city of New York, 1 has one service of the mass, 6 have two services, 4 have three, 12 have four, 17 have five, 22 have six, 10 have seven, 3 have eight, 1 has nine, and 1 has ten every Sun day. Of an equal number of churches in the rural part of the archdiocese, 26 have one mass, 24 have two masses, 1 1 have three, 4 have six, and 1 has five every Sunday ; 4 have mass twice a month, and 5 have it once a month. Bishop McGovern, of Harrisburg, says : " It is true there are many services in our churches, but each service is not always attended by persons who were not at another service. Some persons attend all the ser vices. Then, again, in some of the churches many stand up for want of seats." THE CATHOLICS. 73 Bishop Phelan, of Pittsburg, writes : " We have in this diocese about 140 churches. In some there is one, in many two, in some three, and in a couple even four morning services (masses) every Sunday. The afternoon or evening services should not count, as these worshipers are, or ought to be, the same who were present in the forenoon." The use made of the accommodations for worshipers is also indicated by the number of communicants belonging to a parish. In many cases from 8000 to 15,000 commu nicants are reported for a single parish. In one diocese there is a parish, consisting entirely of Poles, which has 17,490 communicants, who are accommodated in a single church with a seating capacity of 1900. Here the propor tion of communicants to seating capacity is almost as nine to one. But this is an extreme case. In Baltimore, Bos ton, and Chicago it is less than three to one ; in New York, more than three to one ; in New Orleans, nearly four to one ; in Oregon, Philadelphia, St. Paul, and San Francisco, upward of two'to one ; in Cincinnati and Mil waukee, less than two ; while in Santa Fe it is less than one. The average in the thirteen metropolitan sees is about two and a quarter to one. The total number of communicants is 6,231,417, who are attached to 10,231 organizations (churches, chapels, and stations), making an average of 609 communicants to each congregation. Of the 10,231 organizations, 1469, or about 14.4 per cent, worship in halls, schoolhouses, or private houses, which, exclusive of private houses, represent a seating capacity of 69,159, while the 8776 edifices owned by the church have a seating capacity of 3,365,754, making a total of 3,435,913 for the whole church, which 74 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. is somewhat more than half the number of communicants. Some of the parishes which have no church edifices, but use temporarily such accommodations as private houses can afford, are very large. One of these parishes reports no fewer than 14,000 communicants. In eleven of the eighty- five sees, including the archdioceses of New Orleans, Phil adelphia, and San Francisco, every organization has its own church edifice. The total value of church property, including edifices, the ground on which they stand, furniture, bells, etc., is $1 18,069,746. The average value of each edifice is there fore about $13,454. The metropolitan see of New York, with its 472,806 communicants, has church property valued at nearly $9,000,000 ; that of Chicago comes second, with property worth $6,45 7,064 ; and that of Boston third, with a total of $6,379,078. The diocese of Brooklyn comes fourth, with a valuation of $5,751,907, and Newark fifth, with $4,297,482. These five sees have more than one fourth of the entire valuation of the church. In the distribution of communicants, the archdiocese of New York comes first, with 472,806; Boston second, with 419,660; Chicago third, with 326,640; Philadelphia fourth, with 251,162; Brooklyn (diocese) fifth, with 228,785; St. Paul sixth, with 203,484; and Baltimore seventh, with 1 7^,5 78. There are twenty-two sees which contain up ward of 100,000 communicants each. In the tabulation by States the following facts appear : there are 959 organizations, with 1,153,130 communicants, in the State of New York (seven dioceses), and the value of church property is $25,769,478; in the State of Massa chusetts (two dioceses) there are 614,627 communicants, belonging to 381 organizations, with church property val ued at $9,816,003; in the State of Pennsylvania (five THE CATHOLICS. 75 dioceses), 55 1, 577 communicants, 654 organizations, and $10,068,770 of church property; in the State of Illinois (four dioceses), 473,324 communicants, 688 organizations, and church property valued at $9,946,819; in the State of Ohio (three dioceses), 336,114 communicants, 586 organizations, and $7,395,640 of church property. In these five States there are 3,128,772 communicants, or a little more than one half of the total for the whole church, and there is church property of the value of $62,996,710, which is considerably more than half of the total valua tion. The church is represented in every State and Territory in the country, including Alaska and the District of Co lumbia. It has organizations in every county but one in the six New England States ; also in every county in New York, New Jersey, Wisconsin, and other States and Terri tories. In the six New England States there are 1,005,- 120 Catholic communicants. This exceeds the total of Protestant communicants by more than 240,000. Catholic communicants exceed Protestant communicants in Massa chusetts and Rhode Island, Boston and Providence being great Catholic centers ; but in the other four States Prot estant communicants predominate. Embracing immigrants from nearly all the countries of Europe, the Roman Catholic is a polyglot church. Con fessions are heard, among other languages, in German, Polish, Lithuanian, Hungarian, Bohemian, French, Span ish, and Italian. In the diocese of Scranton there are seven Polish, seven German, four Hungarian, one Lithua nian, one Polish and Lithuanian, and Italian, besides Eng lish congregations. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 384, and the average value $13,453. 76 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. Alabama Alaska Arizona Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut . . Delaware District of Colum bia Florida Georgia Idaho Illinois Indiana Indian Territory Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maine Maryland Massachusetts . . . Michigan Minnesota Mississippi , Missouri Montana ........ Nebraska Nevada New Hampshire . New Jersey New Mexico New York North Carolina . . North Dakota .... Ohio Oklahoma Oregon Pennsylvania .... Rhode Island .... South Carolina . . Organizations. Church %^f% Edifices. „„?"pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 70 42 10,520 $602,750 13,230 6 5 500 9,70O 559 52 22 6,490 124,500 19,000 47 47 8,580 219,100 3,845- 249 243 83,740 2,627,950 156,846 no 94 23,378 843,637 47,m 148 1.33 79,444 3,093,750 152,945 19 16 8,780 201,500 11,776 17 17 12,800 1,015,800 37,593 44 33 8,140 225,100 16,867 64 44 10,746 485,123 11,228 52 22 4,265 70,050 4,809 688 666 235,784 9,946,819 473,324 3H 303 106,202 3-534,69I 1 19, IOO 17 8 1,680 5,850 1,240 445 455 138,452 3,872,400 164,522 367 271 55,73o 625,561 67,562 222 180 62,806 1,800,550 92,504 206 184 57,885 1,568,200 211,763 88 70 29,941 597,550 57,548 180 169 60,860 2,108,670 141,410 38i 324 242,267 9,816,003 614,627 406 360 131,641 3,671,350 222,261 405 404 149,085 3,514,325 271,319 67 60 13,448 321,525 n,348 442 402 138,943 4,070,370 162,864 94 40 8,668 l84,IOO 25,149 213 179 38,396 I,I79,l6o 51,503 20 12 3,5oo 88,500 3,955 68 52 23,825 205,600 39,920 219 191 99,290 6,050,682 222,274 317 306 93,77o 296,755 100,576 959 877 480,974 25,769,478 1 ,153,130 60 24 4,935 90,262 2,640 US 60 13,615 171,550 26,427 586 515 I97,8i3 7,395,640 336,U4 13 6 1,300 4,300 1,270 95 48 11,462 290,090 30,231 b54 610 305,014 10,068,770 551,577 5i 52 40,625 2,295,700 96,755 66 23 7,425 384,500 5,36o THE CATHOLICS. 77 Summary by States. — Continued. states °r?an!- Church Se*tins }£lue£f Com- states. za£ons Ed.fi Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. South Dakota ... 177 100 19,218 $246,030 25,729 Tennessee 60 36 11,105 434,2oo 17,950 Texas 263 189 55,925 1,018,800 99,691 Utah 28 12 2,210 68,000 5,958 Vermont 79 77 31,101 866,400 42,810 Virginia 69 44 14,811 458,800 12,356 Washington 86 58 11,345 156,050 20,848 West Virginia .. . 67 62 16,229 34°>I55 I5,653 Wisconsin 646 620 189,831 4,859,950 249,164 Wyoming 67 9 1,260 173,450 7,185 Total 10,231 8,776 3,365,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417 Summary by Dioceses. ARCHDIOCESES, Orffani DIOCESES, ETC. ? zations. ARCHDIOCESES. Baltimore 174 Boston 204 Chicago 278 Cincinnati 172 Milwaukee 264 New Orleans .... 148 New York 275 Oregon 95 Philadelphia 153 Saint Louis 297 Saint Paul 23 1 San Francisco ... 124 Santa Fe 290 DIOCESES. Albany 153 Alton 141 Belleville 95 Brooklyn 109 Buffalo 156 Burlington 79 Charleston 66 Cheyenne 67 Cleveland 297 Church Edifices. Seating Ca Value of . Church Com muni pacity. Property. cants. 170 69,995 $3,078,020 176,578 166 142,209 6,379,°78 419,660 271 115,065 6,457,064 326,640 164 68,20O 3,269,970 132,220 262 93,OH 3,074,230 119,271 148 50,415 >, 535,9°0 181,964 234 148,303 8/993,525 472,806 48 1 1 ,462 290,090 30,231 157 107,667 3,388,000 251,162 267 102,025 2,778,545 123,230 201 91,180 2,474,435 203,484 123 49,805 2,021,260 II2,l8o 289 89,370 272,055 89,261 124 64,647 3,164,700 130,660 138 40,168 1,216,480 57,285 93 25,994 916,400 25,900 113 73,133 5,75i,9°7 228,785 150 72,639 3,403,900 134,518 77 3I,IOI 866,400 42,8lO 23 7,425 384,500 5,36o 9 I,26o i73,45o 7,185 250 92,062 2,805,200 I55-35I 78 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Dioceses. — Continued. archdioceses, Organi- DIOCESES, ETC. »,,?„„„ ' zations. DIOCESES. Columbus 117 Concordia 80 Covington 98 Davenport 138 Denver no Detroit 185 Dubuque 303 Duluth 63 Erie 1 20 Fort Wayne 148 Galveston 106 Grand Rapids : . 161 Green Bay 187 Harrisburg 61 Hartford 148 Helena 94 Jamestown 113 Kansas City 79 La Crosse 195 Leavenworth .... 208 Lincoln 96 Little Rock 47 Louisville 125 Manchester 68 Marquette 60 Mobile 82 Monterey and Los Angeles 73 Nashville 59 Natchez 68 Natchitoches .... 57 Nesqually 86 Newark 116 Ogdensburg 86 Omaha 117 Peoria 174 Pittsburg 198 Portland 88 Providence 86 Richmond 58 Rochester 91 Sacramento 56 Church Seating Ca- Value of Church Com muni * pacity. Property. cants. 101 37,551 $1,320,470 48,543 46 9,700 108,011 11,500 62 18,606 380,200 25,793 136 38,536 1,008,165 47,91° 94 23,378 843,637 47,m 182 68,139 2,260,000 102,551 319 99,916 2,864,235 116,612 41 9,086 119,375 13,589 103 36,988 873,30° 51,017 135 42,311 1,376,000 45,229 81 21,325 601,000 36,013 H5 39,652 890,250 72,830 181 54,329 991,010 70,665 55 23,673 877,860 26,262 i.33 79-444 3,093,750 152,945 40 8,668 184,100 25,149 60 13,615 171,550 26,227 77 21,809 828,025 23,626 177 42,491 794,710 59,228 176 38,945 392,800 48,906 76 18,774 264,200 22,131 46J^ 8,580 219,100 3,845 119 44,260 1,420,850 66,801 52 23,825 205,600 39,920 63 23,850 521,100 46,880 48 11,820 647,550 16,109 68 19,470 233,690 32,881 35 11,045 433,700 17,860 61 13,598 322,525 11,427 35 7,320 31,300 29,720 58 n,345 156,050 20,848 108K 63,462 4,297,482 162,802 83 34,694 836,246 60,579 103 19,622 914,960 29,372 164 54,557 1,356,875 63,499 185 78,986 3,307,025 134,976 70 29,941 597,550 57,548 87 61,265 3,374,500 156,850 46 15,475 477,500 13,261 9i 45,775 1,907,300 65,670 56 15,865 421,000 13,805 THE CATHOLICS. 79 Summary by Dioceses. — Continued. D?oc™ETC OrgML Church Serati»g V?'^°f Com- DIOCESES, uc. zat|ons jyjg Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. DIOCESES. Saint Augustine.. 32 27 6,840 $180,300 13,988 Saint Cloud 73 70 19,408 402,765 19,998 Saint Joseph 66 58 15,109 463,800 16,008 San Antonio 116 68 26,700 326,500 30,870 Savannah 64 44 10,746 485,123 11,228 Scranton 122 no 57,700 1,622,585 88,160 Sioux Falls 179 100 19,218 246,030 25,920 Springfield 142 123 79,4i8 2,358,125 134,872 Syracuse 89 82 41,783 1,712,900 60,112 Trenton 103 83 35,828 1,753,200 59,472 Vancouver Island 65 40 9,700 559 Vincennes 163 168 80 2,158,691 73,871 Wheeling 77 59 175 309,455 14,698 Wichita 79 49 124,750 7, 156 Wilmington 43 33 125 259,950 14,251 Winona 98 92 692 517,750 34,248 VICARIATES APOSTOLIC. Arizona 85 44 980 164,300 36,905 Brownsville 35 35 76,200 26,218 Idaho 52 22 980 70,050 4,809 North Carolina . . 60 24 225 90,262 2,640 Utah 44 20 1,355 108,500 7,893 PREFECTURE. Indian Territory. 30 14 200 10,150 2,510 Total 10,231 8,776 3,365,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417 2. — THE GREEK CATHOLIC CHURCH (UNIATES). The Greek Catholic Church, commonly called Uniates, represents a body quite numerous in Austria, Hungary, and other eastern countries in Europe. This body is in communion with the Church of Rome, holding, contrary to the other Greek churches of the East, to the procession of the Holy Spirit from the Son as well as from the Father, 80 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in accordance with the belief of the Latin Church, but maintaining otherwise its ancient discipline, allowing the lower clergy to marry, administering the communion in both kinds (bread and wine) to the laity, and using the Greek language in its ritual. The congregations, whose statistics are given herewith, are not in full ecclesiastical connection with the dioceses of the Roman Catholic Church, and are therefore given separately. Summary by States. r. ~. , Seating Value of Com- states. Sfc £S££ Ca-g Church muni- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Illinois i . . 2,000 Minnesota 1 1 600 $3,000 450 New Jersey 2 2 740 1 1 ,400 1 ,000 Pennsylvania 10 10 3,888 48,900 7,400 Total 14 13 5,228 $63,300 10,850 3. — THE RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH. The full title of this body is the " Holy, Orthodox, Cath olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church." It arose in the middle ages from the Filioque controversy, there being a difference of doctrine between the eastern and western Christians of Europe concerning the procession of the Holy Spirit. The Western Church maintains that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; the Eastern that the pro cession is from the Father alone. The chief governing body of the Russian branch of the Greek Church is the holy synod at St. Petersburg. The churches of this faith in California and Alaska are under the ecclesiastical over sight of Bishop Vladimir, of San Francisco, and many of THE CATHOLICS. 8 1 them are supported financially by the imperial government of Russia. Summary. state Organi- Church Seating Value of Com- and territory. zations. Edifices. . Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alaska. 1 1 22 2,900 $180,000 13,004 California 1 1 250 40,000 500 Total 12 23 3,150 $220,000 13,504 4-— THE GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCH (GREECE). This is the national church of the kingdom of Greece. It is the same in faith as the Orthodox Church of Russia. It has one chapel in this country, in connection with the consulate of Greece in New Orleans. This chapel is under the care of Archimandrite Misael. Summary. Organ,- Church Seating Value of Com zations. Edifices. Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Louisiana 1 1 75 $5,000 100 5. — THE ARMENIAN CHURCH. The Armenian Church of Turkey is separate from both the Latin and Greek Catholic churches. As many Arme nians have come to this country, congregations of them have been gathered during the past ten years in New York, Massachusetts, and Rhode Island. They have no churches of their own, but meet for worship in chapels owned by the Protestant Episcopal Church. Their services are held in the Armenian language. 82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. STATES- aS Communicants. Massachusetts 3 195 New York I 70 Rhode Island 2 70 Total 6 335 6. — THE OLD CATHOLIC CHURCH. The Old Catholic churches in this country are due to the Old Catholic movement in Europe, with which they are in sympathy in doctrine and polity. They have a bishop or archbishop — Vilatte — consecrated May 1, 1892, by a prelate of the Jacobite Church in India. Archbishop Vilatte received orders in Switzerland as deacon and priest in 1885 at the hands of the Old Catholic bishop of Berne, in that city. The Old Catholics hold' that the pope is a bishop simply, but is entitled to the primacy of honor. They agree with the Greek Church in rejecting filioque in the Creed, acknowledge seven sacraments, revere the monastic life, and venerate saints, angels, and sacred icons. Summary. n,™„; n,„„.l. Seating Value of Com- state. 0'P"1- Church Ca.'= Church muni. zations. Edifices. padty_ Property. ^nts. Wisconsin 4 3 700 $13,320 665 7. — THE REFORMED CATHOLIC CHURCH. This body is Catholic only in name and origin. It is the result of a movement begun in New York City ten or twelve years ago. Priests of the Roman Catholic Church THE CATHOLICS. 83 who had renounced that communion adopted Protestant- doctrines, and entered upon an evangelical work, chiefly among Roman Catholics. There are congregations in con nection with the movement in New York, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, and Illinois. It has no church edifices. Summary by States. states. Illinois Massachusetts . New York .... Pennsylvania . Total Organizations. Halls, etc. I 2 4 I Seating Com- Ca- muni- pacity. cants. 40O I,IOO 1,500 60O 3,600 150 250 45° 150 1,000 As the Roman is the chief Catholic body, the other six branches having in all only 45 organizations, it seems un necessary to give a table of all Catholic bodies by States. The totals are as follows : organizations, 10,2 76 ; church edi fices, 8816; seating capacity, 3,374,907; value of church property, $118,371,366; communicants, 6,257,871. CHAPTER VI. THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. In 1830 and 1831 several Presbyterians in Scotland and London prayed for a restoration of the " gifts of the Spirit." Members of the Episcopal Church were at the same time looking for such manifestations. In response, gifts of " tongues and prophesyings " came, it is said, upon a number of people, some of whom were connected with a Presbyterian church in London, of which the Rev. Edward Irving was pastor. Mr. Irving was identified with the movement, and has often been spoken of as the founder of the Catholic Apostolic Church. But its representatives, while cordially recognizing his services, do not so regard him. The spiritual manifestations were "accompanied by many works of divine power, such as the healing of the sick " ; and in 1832, after the " reality of the prophetic gift had been fully established by the experience of almost three years," the office of apostle was revived, a layman of the Church of England being the first person designated by the Holy Ghost to fill it. Others were designated from time to time until the number was completed and there were twelve. Several congregations were organized, and in time the movement extended to other countries. The first church in the United States was constituted in Potsdam, N. Y., and the second in New York City in 185 1. The Catholic Apostolic Church accepts the three oecu menical creeds — the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian — 84 THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 85 holds to the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures, and also to the traditions of the church as sources whence the doc trine of Christ is to be derived. It regards baptism as an ordinance for the conveyance of the new or resurrection life, and the Lord's Supper as a sacrament for the nourish ing and strengthening of that life. It believes that the gift of the Spirit is conveyed by the laying on of apostles' hands. The doctrine of predestination is accepted, although it is denied that God's mercies are limited to the elect. In its system of worship the Eucharist has the central place. It is celebrated every Sunday. There is also a daily service, morning and evening. A full ritual is used in public worship. Apostles, prophets, evangelists, and angels or chief pas tors are recognized as constituting a fourfold ministry. Angels are pastors of local churches, in which there are also elders, deacons, and deaconesses. Each church is re garded as complete in itself. The Catholic Apostolic Church has 10 organizations and 1394 members. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 250, and their average value $22,017. There are 7 halls, with a seating capacity of 350. Summary by States. Organi- Church states. zations. Edifices. California 1 Connecticut 3 1 Illinois 1 Massachusetts 1 New York 3 2 Pennsylvania I Total 10 3 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. $800 88 300 3»250 186 6,560 155 500 7o 45° 55,000 822 73 750 $66,050 i,394 CHAPTER VII. CHINESE TEMPLES. EVERY Chinese temple is a house of prayer or worship, but no sermon is preached, no priest installed, no religious instruction given, and no seating accommodations provided. There is always at least one shrine, the more frequented temples having several, so that a number of persons can perform the usual ceremony, each- for himself, without being obliged to take turns. The worshipers do not meet in a body, nor is any particular time set for devotions. When about to enter upon a new enterprise or to take a journey, or when in doubt concerning any particular course of action, the Chinese are careful to consult their gods and patron saints. Every worshiper provides himself with in cense sticks, candles, and sacrificial papers, which are generally to be had of attendants at small cost. Offerings of wine and meat are added on special occasions. The candles and incense sticks are lighted and placed in their proper receptacles. If wine is used, it is put in minute cups scarcely larger than thimbles, and these are ranged in a row before the shrine. The meat offerings may be roast chicken, roast pig, or any other table luxury. When everything is properly placed the genuflexions begin and the request is presented. If the answer required is a sim ple affirmative or negative, the worshiper drops a pair of lenticular pieces of wood on the floor a number of times and calculates the answer from the frequency with which each CHINESE TEMPLES. 87 face turns up. Another method of obtaining responses, particularly when fuller responses are desired, is by shak ing a box filled with numbered slips of bamboo, one of which will fall out, and then consulting a book containing numbered answers in Chinese verse. The interior of Chinese temples is often highly decorated. The walls and ceilings are hung with tablets having inscrip tions in the Chinese character, and there are often rows of lanterns and embroidered silk umbrellas. Fine wood carv ing is also to be seen. The decorations are the gifts of worshipers. Most Chinese temples are free to all. No register is kept of members. Of the four temples in New York City one, Chung- wa-kung-saw, claims 7000 worshipers ; Chap- sing-tong, 700; Hok-san-kung-saw, 1000; Lung-kong- kung-saw, 1000. Chung- wa-kung-saw is an organization in which every Chinaman in New York is supposed to be interested. Chap-sing-tong admits laundrymen only, and the other temples are supported by those who come from Hok-san and Lung-kong respectively. A laundryman from the district of Hok-san may therefore be a member of three of the temples. For this reason no statistics of members can be given. Chinese temples are usually well supported. The rev enues are derived largely from the privilege, sold at auc tion to the highest bidder, of selling the articles of worship, which every worshiper must have. Thus the privilege of selling for the Lung-kong-kung-saw of San Francisco brought in 1890 $12,365.50, and that for the How-wang- mew in the same city $3961.60. According to the returns of population there are 107,475 Chinese in the United States, of whom 72,472 are in Cali- 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. fornia, 9540 in Oregon, 3260 in Washington, and 2935, the next largest number, in New York. In view of the fact that one of the four temples in New York City claims 7000 worshipers, while the whole State has a Chinese pop ulation of less than 3000, there would seem to be a large discrepancy. If that one temple has 7000 worshipers, the number of visitors must be greater than the resident Chinese population. Doubtless 7000 is the number that worship in the temple in the course of a year. In other words, the same individual is counted many times. A considerable number of the Chinese are members of Chris tian churches. Summary by States. states. 0,;?ani- Tfm- zations. pies. California 40 41 Idaho 2 2 New York 4 3 Oregon 1 1 Total 47 47 Shrines. I78 4 Value of Church Property. $37,000 25,000 l82 $62,000 Com muni cants. CHAPTER VIII. THE CHRISTADELPHIANS. John Thomas, M.D., an Englishman, came to this country in 1844, and identified himself with the Disciples of Christ. Soon after, his views changed and he became convinced by a study of the Bible that the cardinal doc trine of the existing churches correspond with those of the apostate church predicted in Scripture. He began to publish his views, and organized a number of societies in this country, Canada, and Great Britain. No name was adopted for these societies until the Civil War broke out. The members applied to the government to be relieved from military duty in consequence of conscientious scru ples, and finding it necessary to have a distinctive name, that of Christadelphians, or Brothers of Christ, was adopted. The Christadelphians do not accept the doctrine of the Trinity. They hold that Christ was Son of God and Son of man, manifesting divine power, wisdom, and goodness in working out man's salvation and attaining unto power and glory by his resurrection. He is the only medium of salvation. The Holy Spirit is an effluence of divine power. They believe in the natural mortality of the soul, and that eternal life is only given by God to the righteous ; that the devil is the evil principle of human nature ; that Christ will shortly come personally to the earth and set up the kingdom of God in place of human governments ; that this 89 90 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. kingdom will be established in Canaan, where the twelve tribes of Israel will be gathered ; and that at the end of a thousand years judgment will be pronounced upon all, the just receiving eternal life, the unjust eternal death. The Christadelphians practice immersion. They have no ordained ministers. Those who speak and conduct services are called " lecturing " or " serving " brethren. Their meetings are all held, with four exceptions, in public halls or private houses. They have in all 63 organizations, with 1277 members, who are scattered over twenty States. There are 59 halls, with a seating capacity of 6085. Summary by states. Arkansas California .... Colorado Illinois Iowa Kansas Kentucky .... Maryland .... Massachusetts Michigan Missouri New Jersey. . . New York. . . . Ohio Oregon. Pennsylvania . Texas Virginia West Virginia Wisconsin .... Total .... Organi- Church Se?.tinS zations. Edifices. padty Value of Church Property. 5 4 2 1 9 1 2 1 7 11 33 4 11 63 100 $500 400 500 200 700 250 1,000 Com muni cants. 74 30 16 117 67 39 89 40 245 4 20 9092 10 25 60 100137 7 15 950 $2,700 1,277 CHAPTER IX. I. — THE CHRISTIANS. THIS body, which is commonly known as the Chris tian Connection, but owns only the simple designation "The Christians," had its beginning in the early part of the present century in the union of three distinct move ments: one in which Rev. James O'Kelley, of Virginia, a Methodist, was prominent ; another in which Abner Jones, M.D., of Vermont, a Baptist, was first; and a third in which Barton W. Stone, and other Presbyterian ministers in Kentucky and Ohio, cooperated. These three move ments, each independent and unknown to the leaders of the others until 1806, were alike in taking the Bible as the only rule of faith, and in rejecting Calvinism. Mr. Stone and many ministers and congregations subsequently united with the Disciples of Christ, with which this denomination is often confounded. They are much alike in many re spects; they have no creeds, taking the Bible simply as their rule of faith and practice ; they emphasize the impor tance of the union of all believers in Christ ; they believe that immersion is the only true form of baptism (a few ministers among the Christians also believe that sprinkling is baptism), and that believers only are its proper subjects, rejecting infant baptism. The Christians make difference of theological views no bar to membership. Holding to the inspiration and divine 91 92 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. authority of the Bible, they allow every one to interpret it for himself. They believe in the divinity of Christ and in his preexistence, and that he made atonement for the sins of all men. They admit to the communion table believers of other denominations, and also receive into membership persons who do not believe in immersion. In church government the Connection is Congregational. It has, however, annual conferences, composed of ministers and lay delegates from the churches. These conferences receive and ordain pastors, but they can pass no regulations binding on the churches. There is a general convention which meets once every four years, called the American Christian Convention, which cares for the missionary, educational, and other general interests of the Church. At the General Convention held in Cincinnati in 1854, in consequence of the adoption of resolutions declaring against slavery, representatives of the Southern churches withdrew, the result of which was the organization of the Christian Church, South. The two bodies have agreed upon a form of union, by which each retains its general conference. There are 75 annual conferences, covering, in whole or in part, twenty-four States. The strongholds of the de nomination are Ohio, where it has nearly 26,000 members, and Indiana, where it has somewhat less than 20,000. In all there are 90,718 members, divided among 1281 organi zations or congregations. These organizations have 963 church edifices, which are worth $1,637,202. The average value is $1700, and the average seating capacity 313. Halls to the number of 218, with a seating capacity of 24,725, are occupied as places of worship. THE CHRISTIANS. 93 Summary by States. Arkansas 6 Connecticut 3 Illinois 104 Indiana 214 Iowa 54 Kansas 49 Kentucky 41 Maine 60 Massachusetts ... 28 Michigan 40 Missouri 35 Nebraska 4 New Hampshire . . 23 New Jersey 15 New York 120 North Carolina . . 65 Ohio 273 Pennsylvania .... 69 Rhode Island 8 Texas 6 Vermont 5 Virginia 23 West Virginia ... 11 Wisconsin 25 Total 1,281 ,,, , Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 2 650 $I,6oO 181 3 540 2,8oo 105 64 20,239 63,135 5,745 186 64,660 230,925 19,832 32 9,460 32,775 2,555 8 1,665 8,250 1,676 15 5,650 5,605 2,146 28 7,690 76,38o 3,451 29 8,325 160,300 2,722 29 7,975 62,200 1,834 12 4,000 12,791 1,627 2 475 1,000 148 22 6,178 62,950 1,522 15 4,4oo 66,700 1,489 109 28,710 257,850 7,520 57 17,710 23,055 4,896 247 83,105 392,500 25,952 54 17,060 98,500 3,219 8 2,525 48,800 972 118 3 900 9,800 335 16 4,55o 8,875 1,390 8 i,775 4,456 704 16 3,45° 5,955 579 963 301,692 $1,637,202 90,718 2. — THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, SOUTH. In consequence of the adoption by the General Conven tion of Christians, held at Cincinnati in 1854, of resolutions opposed to slavery, and denouncing it as an evil, the churches of the South withdrew and formed a separate organization. The Christian Church, South, is in general agreement in doctrine and practice with the Northern churches, and it is claimed by some that the two bodies are now practically one. 94 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The Southern Church is strongest in North Carolina and Virginia. It has five annual conferences, with 143 organi zations, 135 church edifices, valued at $138,000 and 13,004 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 341, and the average value $1022. Eight halls, with a seating capacity of 750, are occupied. Summary by States. CT.-™= Organi- Church Se*tinS Y,a'ue °f Com.- states. f Edifi Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 10 9 4,100 $5,625 687 Georgia 2 1 400 500 97 North Carolina 93 89 30,555 74,650 7,840 Virginia 38 36 10,950 57,225 4,380 Total 143 135 46,005 $138,000 13,004 The two bodies have a total of 1424 organizations, 1098 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 347,697 and a value of $1,775,202, and 103,722 communicants. Both are represented in only two States, viz., North Carolina and Virginia. CHAPTER X. THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION. THIS association represents, in Christian work in Ken tucky, a number of churches, without name, without creed, and without any ecclesiastical system. Each church is entirely independent. The churches claim to be unsecta- rian. The first was organized in Berea by Mr. John G. Fee. The doctrines preached are those common to evan gelical Christianity. Immersion is held to be the proper form of baptism, but is not insisted upon. One hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. Summary. m„ Organi- Church Se*tinS y?Iuc ?f Com.- STATE- zadons. Edifices. C?: pChur* mu'"- pacity. Property. cants. Kentucky 13 11 3,300 $3,900 754 95 CHAPTER XI. THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. Christian Scientists are those who believe that all ills of body and all evils of whatever nature are subject to the healing power of mind or spirit. Mrs. Mary Baker G. Eddy, of Boston, Mass., claims to have discovered in 1866 and introduced in 1867 the "first purely metaphysical system of healing since the apostolic days." She began in that year to impart information as to the principles of the system. Out of this beginning was developed the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, which was chartered in 1881. Mrs. Eddy, with six of her stu dents, constituted the first Christian Scientist association in 1876. Three years later a Christian Scientist Church was organized in Boston with 26 members. Mrs. Eddy was called to be its pastor the same year, and accepted the position. In 1881 she was ordained. Other churches and associations sprang up in different parts of the country, and in 1886 a National Christian Scientist Association was formed, the first meeting being held in New York City. There are regular churches, with pastors, in thirty-three States, and Sunday services are held in numerous places where churches have not been organized. There are also thirty or more Christian Science dispensaries. The organ of the denomination, The Christian Science Journal (monthly), publishes many columns of cards of practition ers of the science of mind healing. 96 THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. 97 The principles of Christian Science have been set forth authoritatively by Mrs. Eddy. According to her state ments, all consciousness is mind, and mind is God. There is but one mind, and that is the divine mind. This is in finite good, which supplies all mind by reflection instead of subdivision. God is reflected, not divided. Soul is spirit, and spirit is God. There is but one soul, and that is God. The flesh is evil, not the soul. Soul is " sub stance in truth " ; matter is " substance in error." Soul, spirit, or mind is not evil, nor is it mortal. Life is eternal. It implies God. Whatever errs is mortal, and is a depart ure from God. Evil is simply the absence of good. Evil is unreal; good only is real. The divine mind is one and indivisible, and therefore never out of harmony. Man is immortal, being coeternal with God. The divine power is able to bring all into harmony with itself. Hence Christian Science says to all manner of disease : " Know that God is all-power and all-presence, and there is nothing beside him, and the sick are healed." " Sickness is a belief, a latent fear, made manifest in the body in different forms of fear or disease. This fear is formed unconsciously in the silent thought." It is to be dissipated by actual con sciousness of the " truth of science " that man's harmony is no more to be invaded than the rhythm of the universe. Suffering exists only in the " mortal mind " ; " matter has no sensation, and cannot suffer." " If you rule out every sense of disease and suffering from mortal mind, it cannot be found in the body." All drugs are to be avoided. The only means of cure proposed by Christian Science is spiritual. Sin, like sickness and death, is unreal. In order to cure it the sinner's belief in its reality must be over thrown. 98 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The denomination has only 7 church edifices. Meet ings are held in 213 halls, which have a seating capacity of 19,690. Summary by States. STATES. 0lf± zations. California 8 Colorado 4 Connecticut 4 Delaware 1 District of Columbia 1 Florida 2 Georgia 2 Illinois 13 Indiana Iowa Kansas Maine Massachusetts .... Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire . . New Jersey New York North Dakota Ohio Oklahoma Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island South Dakota Tennessee Texas Utah Vermont Washington Wisconsin Church Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. 5 22 15 2 10 6 10 9 20 3 2 28 1 H 1 3 5 1 2 1 5 1 22 16 300300 100 650 1 150 $2,126 900 5,200 300 15,000 150 200300 365 IOO 14,000 2,025 Com municants. 814 147 75 3 15 33 40 1,271 134 640424 60 499 125 264374650 54 35 1,268 75 564 16 62 155 7533 3 112100 409° 474 Total 221 1,500 $40,666 8,724 CHAPTER XII. THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHRUCHES. THIS body, which is now called the Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, was organized in Ohio during the first years of the Civil War. Elder J. V. B. Flack was one of the most prominent leaders of the movement, which was outspoken in opposition to the war. They believed that it had been " produced by an unwar rantable meddling both North and South, and great injus tice and insane haste on the part of extreme leaders in both sections." They were opposed to the introduction of poli tics into the pulpit, and withdrew from existing denomina tions because they could not tolerate what they regarded as political preaching. Elder Flack declared that he was persecuted by the ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, in which he was a pastor. Writing of the matter some years later, he said : "We refused to vote in the conference for resolutions of war. We refused to pray for the success of war. We refused to bring politics into our pulpit. We refused to join in the ranks that marched on the streets at war meet ings. We refused to make certain war speeches. We refused to prefer charges against members of the church whom the fanatics accuse of being disloyal. We refused to preside at forced trials of good men who were tried for political opinions." 99 IOO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. He claimed that on account of taking this attitude he was severely persecuted, and led to withdraw from the Methodist Episcopal Church in 1863. He preached to various companies of men and women after his withdrawal from the Methodist Episcopal Church ; but the first church of the new denomination was organized by the Rev. Ira Norris, at Lacon, 111., late in 1863 or early in 1864. At a convention held in Columbus, O., in February, 1864, per sons representing five different denominations being pres ent, the foundation of the new denomination was laid. The principles of the Christian Union are in brief as fol lows: 1. The oneness of the Church of Christ. 2. Christ the only head. 3. The Bible the rule of faith and practice. 4. Good fruits the only condition of membership. 5. Christian union without controversy. 6. Each local church self-governing. 7. Partisan preaching discountenanced. The church claims to be non-partisan, non- sectarian, and non-denominational. It aims to furnish a basis for the union- of all true believers by making its organization as simple as possible and by eliminating from its system con troversial questions in doctrine and polity. It has 294 congregations, 183 church edifices valued at $234,500, and 18,214 communicants; 105 halls, with a seating capacity of 14,705, are occupied as meeting- places. For many years prior to the census of 1890 its membership was esti mated at over 100,000 by Elder Flack and others. THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCHES. IOI Summary by States. . „ Organi- STATES. zatfons Arkansas 4 Colorado 12 Florida 1 Illinois 6 Indiana 26 Indian Territory .... 3 Iowa 31 Kansas 16 Kentucky 5 Maryland 1 Michigan 8 Missouri 56 New Hampshire .... 2 Ohio 103 Rhode Island 1 Tennessee 8 Texas 6 Vermont 5 Total 294 Seating Value of Com lurch Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. IOI 571 50 4 1,450 $3,850 206 21 7,600 25,700 1,599 13° 20 6,850 2I,5O0 1,258 4 1,250 4,600 495 1 300 1,000 443 1 350 1,000 15 3 1,650 12,000 436 31 13,500 39,°5° 3,926 1 400 4,000 102 94 33,250 114,350 8,002 1 300 3,500 50 2 800 I,4O0 376 190 1 3OO 2,500 264 184 68,000 $234,450 18,214 CHAPTER XIII. THE CHURCH OF GOD. JOHN WlNEBRENNER, the founder of this denomina tion, which in doctrine, polity, and usage resembles both the Baptist and Methodist Churches, became a member of the first Reformed German Church, Philadelphia, in 1 8 1 7, and three years later pastor of a church of the same denomination in Harrisburg. There were four congrega tions under his care. Under his plain and pungent preach ing a revival of religion began, the progress of which was opposed. The opposition continued five years or more, resulting in a separation from the church. The revival extended into various parts of Pennsylvania and even into Maryland, and hundreds of persons were converted. These persons were organized into separate churches. Meanwhile, Elder Winebrenner, after a careful study of the Bible, had changed his views respecting points of doc trine and polity. In 1830 he, with Andrew Miller, John Eliot, John Walborn, David Maxwell, and James Richards, who were recognized as teaching elders, met in conference and agreed up"bn a basis of church organization. The fol lowing are the leading principles : 1. That the believers in any given locality according to the divine order are to constitute one body. The division of believers into sects and parties under human names and creeds is contrary to the spirit and letter of the New THE CHURCH OF GOD. I03 Testament, and constitutes the most powerful barrier to the success .of Christianity. 2. That the believers of any community organized into one body constitute God's household or family, and should be known by the name of the Church of God. 3. That the Scriptures without note or comment consti tute a sufficient rule of faith and practice. Creeds and confessions tend to divisions and sects. 4. That there are three ordinances binding upon all be lievers ; namely, immersion in water in the name of the Trinity, the washing of the saints' feet, and the partaking of bread and wine in commemoration of the sufferings and death of Christ.' Upon the basis of these principles the denomination was organized, the first conference being held in 1831. The conferences of the Church of God, of which there are several, are held annually, and are called elderships. There is a general conference or general eldership which meets triennially. This is the chief legislative and judicial body. The presiding officer of an annual eldership, or of the general eldership, is called the Speaker. There are itinerant and local ministers and exhorters, as in Method ism, and the weaker congregations are organized into cir cuits. The itinerant ministers are appointed to pastorates by stationing committees of the annual elderships. The Church of God is represented in fourteen States and the Indian Territory. Its chief strength, however, lies in the State of Pennsylvania, where it originated. Fully one half of its total communicants are to be found in Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Indiana. It has sixteen annual elderships. There are 479 organizations in all, with 338 church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 342 104 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and an average value of $1902. There are 129 halls, with a seating capacity of 13,840. Summary by States. states. 0r?ani- Church zations. Edifices. Arkansas 19 1 Illinois 36 33 Indiana 44 32 Indian Territory 16 11 Iowa 18 10 Kansas 26 6 Maine 3 Maryland .. . ; 21 20 Massachusetts 1 Michigan 16 10 Missouri 7 4 Nebraska 9 2 Ohio 75 66 Pennsylvania 162 135 West Virginia 26 8 Total 479 338 n5,53o $643,185 22,511 Seating \ Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 200 IO,725IO,9I5 1,285 $50O 41,850 53,500 1,200 577 i,495 2,575 811 3,275 1,750 5,800 13,400 7,300 25,700 683956 75 816 20 3,425 1,300 • 8,300 4,100 373221 4O0 24,575 48,580 3,300 1,900 99,550 375,185 10,700 332 3,3529,344 881 CHAPTER XIV. THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH). THE founder and head of this body is George Jacob Schweinfurth, who was born in Marion County, O., in 1853. He entered the ministry of the Methodist Epis copal Church in Michigan, but soon left it and became a disciple of Mrs. Beekman, who, before her death, which occurred in 1883, declared herself the " spiritual mother of Christ in the second coming," and pronounced Schwein furth the "Messiah of the New Dispensation." He ac cordingly became the acknowledged head of her follow ers, and removed the headquarters of the sect from Byron, nine miles from Rockford, 111., to the Weldon farm, six miles from Rockford, changing the name of the body to the Church Triumphant. A large frame house, called " Mount Zion " or " Heaven," is occupied by Schweinfurth and a number of his disciples. There are also other com panies, each of which is presided over by an " apostle," who reads weekly the sermons previously delivered by Schweinfurth at Mount Zion. There are no rites, cere monies, or forms of worship. The single condition of membership is recognition of Schweinfurth as the " Christ of the Second Coming " and discipleship. The Church Triumphant accepts the Bible as the Word of God, but denies the essential divinity of Christ. He was a mere man, but passed through an experience in i°5 106 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. which he was freed from the power and curse of sin, after which he received the Spirit of God and became divine. Schweinfurth does not claim to be Jesus of Nazareth, but to have received the same Spirit and to be equal to him. He claims to be sinless, to perform miracles, and to be able to bestow the Spirit on whomsoever he chooses. He also declares his power over sin, not only to save from its curse but to save from its commission. There are in all 12 organizations and 384 members. All the services are held in private houses with one exception, Mount Zion being returned as a hall. Summary by States. states. zations. etc. Organi- Halls, Se5ting Y^ue ?f ConV „„,.:„.. ..„ ' Ca- Church munl- pacity. Property. cants. Colorado . . . .' 1 1 ... 12 Illinois 5 5 ... $15,000 190 Kentucky I 1 ... 25 Michigan 2 2 . . 37 Minnesota 2 2 100 100 Missouri 1 1 ... 20 Total 12 12 100 $15,000 384 CHAPTER XV. CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. The theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg, born in Stockholm, Sweden, in 1688, died in London, England, in 1772, led to the organization of the New Jerusalem Church. Its members are often spoken of as Swedenborgians. He was called, according to his own words, " to a holy office by the Lord himself, who most mercifully appeared before me, his servant, in the year 1743, when he opened my sight into the spiritual world, and enabled me to converse with spirits and angels." From that time he began to "publish the various arcana" or sacred truths, seen by or revealed to him, " concerning heaven and hell, the state of man after death, the true worship of God, the spiritual sense of the Word, and many other important matters con ducive to salvation and wisdom." His voluminous religious works contain the body of doctrine to which his followers adhere. The greater portion of them consist of the expo sition of the spiritual meaning of the Scriptures. The first meeting for organization was held in London in 1783, eleven years after his death. The next year his teachings were set forth in Boston and Philadelphia, and a congregation was established in Baltimore in 1792. This was the beginning of the church in this country. It was gradually established in other cities and towns, and is represented now in twenty-nine States, besides the Dis- 107 108 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. trict of Columbia. It has 154 organizations, and 7095 members or communicants, more than a fourth of whom are to be found in Massachusetts. The doctrines of the New Jerusalem Church declare that God is one in essence, person, and nature, manifesting himself as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit — the Father being the infinite divine essence, the Son the human organization with which the Father clothed himself to accomplish the redemption of mankind when immersed in sin, and the Spirit being the divine power flowing forth into act ; that the Lord accomplished this redemption by fighting against and overcoming the infernal hosts which had long enslaved mankind, and restoring man to spiritual freedom ; that life is not created, only thecomas which receive it, man's mind and body being organic forms for the reception of life, which is maintained by the constant conjunction of man and God ; that man has a spiritual body which is fitted to receive and manifest the divine forces, and the mind or spirit constitutes this spiritual body ; that the material body is only the husk, so to speak, and its death is caused by man's resurrection from it ; that the spiritual world is a substantial world, the realm of causes, and exists in three divisions — heaven, the world of spirits, and hell ; that the world of spirits, which all enter immediately after death, is the place of preparation for heaven or for hell, according to the character brought into it ; that the life in this inter mediate state is similar to the one in this world, except that it is not a life of probation, but a life devoted to bring ing discordant elements in man's nature into harmony, and to receiving instruction ; that gradually the scene changes and men rise to heaven or sink to hell, drawn by the irre sistible affinities of their true character; that hell is not a CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. 1 09 place or state of constant punishment, but its inhabitants have all the enjoyments of which their perverted nature is capable, living under restraint of penalties which follow every violation of law; that heaven is a place of useful activity, in which each finds his appropriate sphere of action and happiness, and becomes subject to the process of perfectibility which goes on forever ; that in the Script ures there is a spiritual principle or fact corresponding to- every natural act and object they record, a spiritual mean ing distinct from, yet harmonizing with and based upon, the natural meaning of every word and sentence ; that while the books of the Bible were written through various authors, each in his own natural style, it is nevertheless, by virtue of the infinite store of truth within it, a divine book, the Lord himself being its author. This view of the Bible is one of the chief distinctions of Swedenborgian belief. The organization of the New Jerusalem Church is a modified Episcopacy, each society being, however, free to manage its own affairs. There are associations of societies, generally conforming to State lines, and a general conven tion composed of representatives of the associations, and also of a number of societies which have no associational connection. The service is generally liturgical. A variety of liturgies are in use in the different congregations or societies ; the greater number, however, use the " Book of Worship," published by the General Convention. Three orders are recognized in the ministry. In connection with each association there is a general pastor, who bears the same relation to the association that a pastor does to a society. There are also pastors of societies, and preachers not yet in full orders. HO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 236, and their average value $15,755; 70 halls, with a seating capacity of 7165, are used as meeting-places. Summary by States. Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut Delaware District of Columbia . Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri New Hampshire New Jersey New York Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island Tennessee Texas Virginia Wisconsin Organi zations. I 12 2 III 3 2 14 4 63 1 49 22 525 1 6 11 13 2 13 3 3 1 1 2 Church Edifices. I 3 1 10 4 3 1 4 5 8 1 4 3 111 Seating Ca pacity. 400750 40 200 180 1,895 950495 75 3 1,125 4 1,215 8 5,025 4 975 2 250 4 800 800 1,350 1,625 IOO 1,600 610 75 200 75 Value of Com- Church muni- Property, cants. $55 3 41,500 347 2,500 41 28 12,000 50 93 30 9,000 48 163,700 641 16,500 104 6,200 138 5,000 62 61 33,000 289 44,600 244 368,500 1,684 34,600 163 29,000 80 24,600 309 42 24,500 323 192,900 560 103,500 657 300 45 230,500 774 39,000 130 500 64 4,000 40 500 2 43 Total 154 20,810 $1,386,455 7,095 CHAPTER XVI. COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. All societies observing the communal life, whether founded on a religious or secular basis, are embraced in these returns. Two of the societies are not religious, the Icarian and the Altruist, but it was deemed best not to omit them, on the technical ground that they are not or ganized to practice a faith, but to apply a social principle. There are nine societies which properly come under this head. One of these, the Bruederhoef Mennonite, is omitted in this chapter because it is given in that on the Mennonites. The other societies are these : I. Shakers, 5- New Icaria, 2. Am ana, 6. Altruists, 3- Harmony, 7- Adonai Shomo, 4- Separatists, 8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) I. — THE SOCIETY OF SHAKERS. The oldest of all existing communities in the United States is that of the Shakers, or, more accurately, " The Millennial Church, or United Society of Believers." Their first community was organized at Mount L6banon, N. Y., in 1792. They count themselves as followers of Ann Lee, an English woman, who was born in 1736 in Manchester and 112 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. died in 1 784 in this country. They revere " Mother Ann," as she was called, as the second appearance of Christ on earth. She was a member of the Society of Quakers, and in a persecution which arose against them was cast into prison. While in prison she saw Christ and had a special divine revelation, which showed her that the only way mankind could be restored to the proper relation to God was by leading a celibate life. She came to this country in 1774 and settled at Watervliet, N. Y., in 1775, and died there. The popular designation " Shakers " was first used in England. Those Quakers who joined " Mother Ann " were noted for " unusual and violent manifestations of religious fervor," and were therefore spoken of as " Shak ing Quakers." Hence the term " Shakers." The Shakers are strict celibates, have a uniform style of dress, and use the words "yea" and "nay," but not " thee " or " thou." They are spiritualists, holding that there is a " most intricate connection and the most con stant communion between themselves and the inhabitants of the world of spirits." They believe, as already stated, that the second coming of Christ is past, and that they constitute the true Church, and that " revelation, spiritual ism, celibacy, oral confession, community, non-resistance, peace, the gift of healing, miracles, physical health, and separation from the world are the foundations of the new heavens." They reject the trinitarian conception of God, holding that he is a dual person, male and female, and that the distinction of sex inheres in the soul and is eternal. Christ, they believe, first appeared in Jesus as a male and then in Ann Lee as a female. They worship only God. Both sexes are represented in the ministry. Religious services, held on Sunday, consist of exhortation, singing, COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 113 and marching and dancing to music. There is little audi ble prayer. There are 1 5 communities of Shakers — 3 each in Ohio and Massachusetts, 2 each in Kentucky, Maine, New Hampshire, and New York, and 1 in Connecticut. They have 16 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 5650, or an average of 353, and a valuation of $36,800, or an average of $2300. The number of members is 1728. In 1875, according to Nordhoff's "Communistic Societies," they had 18 communities and 2415 members. This indi cates that they are decreasing. Summary by States. STATES. O"?""1- zations. Connecticut 1 Kentucky 2 Maine 2 Massachusetts 3 New Hampshire ... 2 New York 2 Ohio 3 , Seating Value of Com urcn Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. I 40O $5,000 IOO 2 700 1,900 371 2 1,000 5,000 IOO 4 1,000 5,800 129 2 700 I,50O 250 2 I,IOO 12,000 575 3 750 5,600 203 Total 15 16 5,650 $36,800 1,728 2. — THE AMANA SOCIETY. This society calls its organizations, of which there are seven, " True Inspiration Congregations." The commu nity is confined to Iowa County, la., where its members exist in seven towns. They came from Germany in 1842 and settled near Buffalo, N. Y, whence they removed thir teen years later to their present location in Iowa. They are a religious rather than an industrial community, and 114 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are devoted Bible readers, believing that all parts of the Book are inspired. They hold to the Trinity, to justifi cation by faith, to the resurrection of the dead, but not to eternal punishment. The wicked are to be purified in fire. They do not observe the sacrament of baptism, but make much of that of the Lord's Supper, which, however, is cele brated not oftener than once in two years. They believe that an era of inspiration began at the opening of the eight eenth century, the Holy Ghost revealing the secrets of the heart and conscience to messengers or new prophets. The elders or ministers are guided by the spirit of inspiration, and the community has at its head some one (at one time it was a woman) who is under the direct inspiration of God. There are three orders of members : the highest, the mid dle, and the lowest or children's order. They hold relig ious services every evening, and also on Sunday, Wednes day, and Saturday mornings. The general meeting is held Saturday morning; the other meetings are mostly for prayer. Summary. state. O^3"1- Church zations. Edifices. Iowa 7 22 2,800 $15,000 1,600 3. — THE HARMONY SOCIETY. The founder of this society was George Rapp, who was born in Germany in 1757 and died in Economy, Pa., in 1847. His followers are celibates, having adopted this rule early in the present century, and follow the example of patriarchal rule set in the Old Testament and hold to a community of property. They are literalists in interpret- Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. I I 5 ing the Scriptures, and they believe that the millennium is. near at hand and that all mankind will ultimately be saved, those who marry being classified with the number who will have to undergo a probation of purification. They do not believe in spiritualism. They observe as holy days Christmas, Good Friday, Easter, and Pentecost. They celebrate the Lord's Supper annually in October. Promi nent in Economy is the sign of the " Golden Rule Distil lery," which has been noted for the quality of whiskey produced. They have one organization, one church edifice, valued at $10,000, and 250 members. Value of Com- Church muni- Property, cants. $10,000 250 4. — THE SOCIETY OF SEPARATISTS. The Separatists originated in Germany. They settled at Zoar, O., in 181 7 and adopted communal life in 18 19. They were called Separatists in Germany because they separated from the State church, in the belief that they could thus enjoy a more spiritual faith. They reject relig ious ceremonies. Marriages are allowed but not favored. They are entered upon by a civil compact, there being no religious celebration. Their Sunday services do not include public prayer. Summary. Seating Value of Com- Summary. STATE. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. 500 Organi- Church ¦*£-* }£££ muni- zations. Edifices. pac;^ property. cants! Ohio 1 1 500 $3,000 200 Il6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 5. — THE NEW ICARIA SOCIETY. The New Icaria Society was organized in 1879. It has no creed but " rationalism founded on observation," and opposes all " anti-scientific revelations." Marriage is ap proved. The system of rule is democratic. Summary. r. ¦ n, t Seating Value of Com- z^lonT Edifies. % pChurch ™f pacity. Property. cants. Iowa 1 .. .... 21 6. — THE SOCIETY OF ALTRUISTS. The Altruists, like the New Icarians, are non-sectarian. The principles of the community are thus expressed : " It holds the property of all its members in common, and all work according to their ability and are supplied according to their wants, and live together in a common home for their mutual assistance and support and to secure their greatest wealth, comfort, and enjoyment. It allows equal rights and privileges to all its members, both men and women, in all its business affairs, which are conducted in accordance with their majority vote by its officers who are thereby elected ; and it makes no interference with the marriage or family affairs of its members, nor with their religious, political, or other opinions." Summary. ,TATR Organi- Church Se*tinS YSue?f Com-' state. zagons Ed.fi(;es Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Missouri I . . 25 COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 117 7- — THE ADONAI SHOMO. This community was organized and legally established as a corporation in 1876 in Petersham, Mass. At its organ ization it had 1 1 members. It came out of the Adventist movement. Its leading principles are faith in Christ as the Son of God, and a community of goods. All members, male and female, have an equal voice in matters of govern ment and property. There is a common treasury, whence individual needs are supplied. All labor for the common maintenance, agriculture being the chief industry. Summary. n .- r-i ~i. Seating Value of Com- STATE. °^nn'- Church Ca_B Chu h .. zations. Edifices. pachy property. cants. Massachusetts 1 . . .... $6,000 20 8. — THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (KORESHAN ECCLESIA). The founder of this body is Cyrus Teed. Cyrus in Hebrew is Koresh; hence the terms Koreshan Ecclesia, or the Koreshan Church, and Koreshanity, the system of Koresh. The foundation principle of the movement is the " reestablishment of church and state upon a basis of divine fellowship," the law of which is love to neighbor. It has three departments : the ecclesia, or church ; the college of life, or educational department; and the society Arch- triumphant. As the aims of Koreshanity cannot be secured where the spirit of competition operates, the life of the disciples is communal. Celibacy is a fundamental doctrine. It is held as desirable in order to conserve the forces of life, and necessary to the attainment of that purity of life Il8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. which issues in immortality. The disciples hope to pass out of the world as did Enoch, Elijah, and Christ. They have no churches, but occupy 6 private houses. The property in Chicago, though returned as private, is held for denominational purposes. Summary by States. r, r.. , Seating Value of Com- states. 0r?an- C,h."rch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. pacity property. cants. California I . . .... 15 Illinois 2 . . .... $36,000 160 Massachusetts I .. .... 15 Oregon I . . .... 15 Total 5 . . $36,000 205 Summary by States of All Communistic Societies. California Connecticut Illinois Iowa Kentucky Maine Massachusetts Missouri New Hampshire . . . New York Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania South Dakota I 15 I 1 400 $5,000 IOO 2 36,000 160 8 22 2,800 15,000 1,621 2 2 700 1,900 371 2 2 1,000 5,000 IOO 5 4 1,000 11,800 164 I 25 2 2 700 1,500 250 2 2 1,100 12,000 575 4 4 1,250 8,600 403 I 15 I 1 500 .ro,ooo 250 5 5 600 4,500 352 Total 37 45 10,050 $111,300 4,401 South Dakota is added to give the Bruederhoef Men nonite community, CHAPTER XVII. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. THE first church of the Congregational faith and order in the United States came over the sea to Plymouth, Mass., in the "Mayflower," in 1620. Before the close of the first half of that century there were in New England 5 1 Congregational churches, besides two or three on Long Island and one in Virginia. Congregationalism developed great strength in New England, spreading but slowly over other sections of the country. In 1801 a plan of union was entered into with the Presbyterian Church concerning the formation of churches in new settlements, and under it Congregation alists going west from New England generally entered Presbyterian churches. This plan continued in force until 1852, when it was formally abrogated by a convention of Congregationalists at Albany, on the ground that it prac tically excluded Congregationalism from the country west of New England. It is noticeable that in the older States where there are many Congregationalists there are compar atively few Presbyterians, and vice versa. Since the abro gation of the plan of union the growth of Congregational churches in the West, particularly in Illinois and the yet newer States of the Northwest, has been quite rapid. Their antislavery record entirely shut them out of the States of the South until after the Civil War. Their numbers in, that section are still limited and include a good proportion of 119 120 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE 'UNITED STATES colored members, to whose education they have been much devoted. The Pilgrims and Puritans, who constituted the early Congregational churches, were not averse to Presbyterian- ism on doctrinal grounds. Congregationalists and Presby terians were in substantial agreement, the Westminster Confession serving acceptably as the doctrinal symbol of both for many years. It was adopted by the Congre gationalists at a general synod at Cambridge, Mass., in 1646-48. The Savoy Confession of Faith, which is sim ilar to that of Westminster, was adopted by local synods in 1680 and in 1708, and a national council held in 1865, in Boston, Mass., expressed its adherence to the faith " substantially embodied " in these two confessions, and adopted a declaration, known as the " Burial Hill Declara tion," affirming the general unity of the church of Christ in all the world, and setting forth the " fundamental truths in which all Christians should agree," as a basis of gen eral cooperation and fellowship. In 1871 a National Trien nial Council was held in Oberlin, O. The following was adopted as a part of the constitution of the council : " They [the Congregational churches] agree in belief that the Holy Scriptures are the sufficient and only infalli ble rule of faith and practice ; their interpretation thereof being in substantial accordance with the great doctrines of the Christian faith, commonly called Evangelical, held in our churches from the early times, and sufficiently set forth by former general councils." Dr. William Ives Budington, the moderator of the coun cil, afterward gave the following interpretation of this para graph : "Any churches recognizing the independency of the THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 121 local church, and professing the historic faith of Christ's church, are actually and intentionally embraced within the fellowship of the national council. The distinctions of Old School and New School were ignored, and just as much Arminianism and Calvinism." According to this, Congregationalism welcomes Armini- ans as well as Calvinists to its churches. In 1883 a com mission appointed by the national council formulated a confession, consisting of twelve articles. It is of a general evangelical character. The polity of the Congregational churches is based on the principle of the complete autonomy of each local church. Connected with this principle is that of the fellowship of the churches. The Cambridge platform, adopted in the middle of the seventeenth century, declares that " although churches be distinct and therefore may not be confounded with one another, and equal and therefore have not domin ion one over another, yet all churches ought to preserve church communion one with another, because they are all united unto Christ, not only as a mystical, but as a polit ical, head, whence is derived a communion suitable there unto." The fountain of ecclesiastical power is in the local church, and not in any association or council of churches. Each church manages its own affairs. When differences arise between churches, or between members of the same church, or between a church and its pastor, they may be referred to a council specially summoned, composed of pastors and representatives of neighboring churches of the same faith and order. The decisions of councils are, how ever, not mandatory, but simply advisory. Councils have to do chiefly with questions of denominational fellowship. They examine, ordain, and install pastors, and recognize 122 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. churches. There are local associations purely ministerial, meeting for fellowship, and which in some sections assume the duty of examining candidates for license to preach, the license being in the nature of a certification to the churches of the fitness of the licentiate.. There are also local and State associations or conferences of churches and ministers which hold regular meetings for consultation concerning the benevolent and missionary work of the churches within their bounds. The Triennial National Council embraces representatives of all the local associations and conferences ; but equally with the local bodies it has no other province than that of giving counsel to the churches and benevolent societies. The Congregational idea of the minister is that he is a teacher who is primus inter pares. He is a member of the church which he serves, and is subject to its discipline like any other member. The officers of a church consist of one or more pastors, also called bishops or elders ; and of dea cons, who are laymen charged with the administration of the sacraments and of the charitable interests. Connected with most churches is a religious society embracing all members and supporters of the church. The church calls a pastor, and the society approves the call and fixes the salary. In New England for many years Congregationalism was the established religion. In the colonies of New Haven and Massachusetts membership in a Congrega tional church was a condition of the exercise of the polit ical franchise, and the churches in most of New England were supported by monies raised in the tax levies. In course of time this system was modified so as to allow persons to contribute to whatever church they preferred. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 1 23 It was formally abolished in Connecticut in 18 16, and in Massachusetts in 1833. There are Congregational churches in all the States except Delaware, and in all the Territories except Alaska. The total of members in this country, not including several thousand converts in connection with missions of the Amer ican Board in foreign lands, is more than half a million. Massachusetts, where Congregationalists were the first colonists, has a larger proportion of the total than any other State, 101,890; Connecticut comes second, with 59,154; New York third, with 45,686; Illinois fourth, with 35,830; and Ohio fifth, with 32,281. Of the total valuation of church property, $43,335,437, Massachusetts has more than a fourth, or $11,030,890; Connecticut, $5,366,201 ; New York, $5,175,262; and Illinois, $2,975,- 812. There are only 15 places in Massachusetts used by Congregationalists as places of worship which they do not own. There are 62 such places in South Dakota, 50 in Iowa, and 47 in Michigan. In all, 456 halls, with a seat ing capacity of 42,646, are used by congregations. The 4868 organizations own 4736 edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of 1,553,080, indicating an average of 328 to each house. The average value of each edifice is $9150. Summary by States. r, ~. ¦ Seating Value of Com- states. P'??"1- £%g± Ca- Church ioni zations. Edifices. padty> Property. cants. Alabama 28 22 5,505 $91, 755 1,683 Arizona 3 3 550 9,500 162 Arkansas 7 5 1,600 26,000 669 California 182 149^ 37,773 i,°i4,975 n,9°7 Colorado 49 38^ 11,010 377,°9° 3,217 Connecticut 306 383 147,688 5,366,201 59,154 District of Columbia 6 6 3,370 339,000 1,399 Florida 39 29 7,600 73>775 h lH 124 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. , „„ Organi- Church STATES. za*ons# Edifies. Georgia 73 58 Idaho 5 3 Illinois 302 296 Indiana 55 42X Indian Territory ... 6 .... Iowa 285 243^ Kansas 183 152 Kentucky 8 6 Louisiana 20 11 Maine 240 272^ Maryland 3 3 Massachusetts 559 671^ Michigan 331 299^ Minnesota 175 152 Mississippi 7 5 Missouri 80 69 Montana 7 5 Nebraska 172 144 Nevada 1 1 New Hampshire ... 188 226 New Jersey 33 36 New Mexico 4 4 New York 301 324X North Carolina .... 20 16 North Dakota 65 38 Ohio 247 252^ Oklahoma 10 .... Oregon 35 27 Pennsylvania 108 ioo^f Rhode Island 34 39 South Carolina .... 3 3 South Dakota ...:.. 138 80 Tennessee 26 20 Texas 15 12 Utah 14 2 Vermont 198 217 Virginia 2 2 Washington 104 62 West Virginia 2 2 Wisconsin 182 196 Wyoming 7 6 Total 4,868 4,736 S. — Continued. Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 15,500 $75,350 3,880 420 6,400 105 103,036 2,975,812 35,830 12,200 221,650 3,081 127 68,081 1,231,886 23-733 34,975 485,975 ",945 1,750 20,200 449 3,825 23,800 1,057 85,591 1,512,030 2i,523 1,150 71,500 336 298,910 11,030,890 101,890 82,458 1,533,055 24,582 37,403 1,114.800 13,624 1,150 6,975 210 29,550 650,344 7,617 1,130 38,800 345 32,019 640,204 10,045 200 1,000 5o 73,346 1,405,050 19,712 14,050 655,300 4,912 625 17,800 175 128,179 5,175,262 45,686 3,705 14,200 1,002 5,955 81,800 1,616 83,029 2,044,525 32,281 170 2,037 7,500 160,200 34,605 672,588 9,818 19,080 905,800 7,192 1,100 31,350 376 14,967 200,665 5,164 4,570 106,000 1,429 3,250 55,300 846 600 76,000 460 65,112 1,318,100 20,465 550 7,500 156 13,698 316,230 3,154 750 18,500 136 52,615 1,089,750 15,841 1,350 44,550 339 1,553,080 $43,335,437 512,771 CHAPTER XVIII. THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. THIS body, often called also Christians, was one of the results of the great revival movement which began in Ten nessee and Kentucky in the early part of the present cent ury. Rev. Barton W. Stone, a Presbyterian minister who was prominent in the revival movement, withdrew from the Presbyterian Church, and in 1804 organized a church with no other creed than the Bible and with no name but that of Christian. One of his objects was to find a basis for the union of all Christian believers. A little later Thomas and Alexander Campbell, father and son, who came from Ireland, where the former had been a Presby terian minister, organized union societies in Pennsylvania. Changing their views as to baptism, they joined the Red stone Association of Baptists. Shortly after, when Alex ander Campbell was charged with not being in harmony with the creed, he followed the Burch Run Church, of which he was pastor, into the Mahoning Baptist Associa tion, which, leavened with his teachings, soon ceased to be known as a Baptist association. In 1827, after some cor respondence' with Rev. B. W. Stone and his followers of the Christian Connection, there was a union with a large number of congregations in Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennes see, and the organization variously known as " Disciples of Christ" and " Christians" is the result. "5 126 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The leading principles of the Disciples of Christ are, to quote from one of their tracts: (i) "To restore the lost unity of believers and so of the Church of Christ by a return in doctrine, ordinance, and life to the religion definitely outlined" in the New Testament ; (2) no human creed, but the Bible only as the rule of faith and practice ; (3) baptism by immersion of believers only, in which " comes a divine assurance of remission of sins and accept ance with God " ; (4) the celebration of the Lord's Supper as a " feast of love " every Sunday. The central doctrine of their teaching is that "Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God." They hold that "personal trust in a personal Redeemer " is the faith that is necessary to salvation. In polity they are congregational. Their ministers are ordained, but are not, in denominational usage, addressed with the title " Rev." They have as church officers elders, also called bishops, pastors, or presbyters, deacons, and evangelists. The latter are itinerant missionaries. The churches are united in State and district associations for missionary work, and there is also a national convention for home and another organization for foreign missions, and a Woman's Board of Missions for both home and foreign missions. The Disciples of Christ are represented in all the States but New Hampshire and Nevada, and in all the Territories except Alaska. In number of members Missouri leads the States, with 97,773; Indiana is second, with 78,942; Kentucky third, with 77,647; Illinois fourth, with 60,867 ; and Ohio fifth, with 54,425. They have an aggregate of 7246 organizations, 5324 church edifices, valued at $12,- 206,038, and 641,051 members or communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 302, and the THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 127 average value $2292; 1141 halls, with a seating capacity of. 1 39,325, are occupied. In many States no little difficulty was encountered in the attempt to gather full statistics for the census. The most competent person in each State was appointed to do the work, but it was not possible to get returns for all con gregations-known or believed to be in existence. This was particularly true of Tennessee, where estimates only, founded on various sources of information, were possible for several counties. A small percentage of members in a number of the States is not, therefore, embraced in the following tables, which are believed, however, to be the most complete of any ever before published : Summary by States. states. °rJani- Church zations. Edifices. Alabama 201 128 Arizona 3 1 Arkansas 265 123 California 89 62 Colorado 31 18 Connecticut 2 1 Delaware 4 3 District of Columbia 2 2 Florida 49 22 Georgia 64 60 Idaho 6 1 Illinois 641 550 Indiana 733 65 1 Indian Territory ... 82 9 Iowa ; 403 308 Kansas 352 197 Kentucky 632 530 Louisiana 4 4 Maine 9 3 Maryland 14 14 Massachusetts 4 3 Michigan 73 49 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 30,818 $78,185 9,201 150 3,000 78 34,785 106,360 14,385 17,675 291,250 7,433 4,945 151,625 2,400 500 16,000 337 450 4,800 95 1,200 80,000 700 5,150 14,850 1,306 20,805 197,925 4,676 300 2,000 35o 155,505 1,145,275 60,867 219,320 1,329,370 78,942 2,805 3,350 i,977 83,450 708,100 30,988 55,045 468,975 25,200 169,635 1,321,510 77,647 1,000 22,300 202 700 6,100 293 5,200 66,200 1,774 1,700 67,200 777 14,870 160,650 5,788 128 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. Organi- Church Sg£"* zations. Edifices. pacity. MinnesotaMississippi .... Missouri Montana Nebraska New Jersey. New Mexico . . . New York North Carolina North Dakota . . Ohio Oklahoma Oregon 37 in 1,120 13 IOO I 4 4i 186 1 475 9 74 Pennsylvania 125 Rhode Island 1 South Carolina .... 50 South Dakota 15 Tennessee 322 Texas 536 Utah 2 Vermont 2 Virginia 161 Washington 86 West Virginia 85 Wisconsin 24 Wyoming 2 29 69 830 9 83 36 136 446 2 40 101 1 37 6 245267 2 148 295i 18 5,070 12,675 263,280 1,789 22,660 11,810 38,520 138,778 300 10,950 33,785 150 8,060 i,35o 80,51078,37o 475 45,228 7,i5o 16,709 5,825 Value of Church Property. $73,000 55,422 1,632,531 58,800 269,375 363,650 71,157 1,462,250 500 76,700 533,147 3,000 10,20010,800 410,660467,900 5,000 240,929 93,40092,292 30,300 Com muni cants. I,9'7 5,729 97,773 785 7,715 105 65 4,3i6 12,437 20 54,425 265 4,067 12,007 35 2,880 490 41,1254i,8S9 270 262 14,100 5,8i6 5,807 i,3i7 48 Total 7,246 5,324 1,609,452 $12,206,038 641,051 CHAPTER XIX. THE DUNKARDS. The Dunkards, or German Baptists, or Brethren, are of German origin, and trace their beginning back to Alexan der Mack, of Schwartzenau, Germany. Early in the eight eenth century Mack and several others formed a habit of meeting together for the study of the New Testament. They were convinced that its doctrines and principles of church order were not being faithfully followed, either by the Lutheran or the Reformed Church. They therefore resolved to form a society of their own. Alexander Mack was chosen as their pastor. Persecution soon arose, and they were scattered. In 17 19 most of them got together and came to the United States, settling in Pennsylvania, where their first church was organized about 1723. Like the Mennonites, they chose Germantown, where Christian Saur, one of their number, edited and printed the first German Bible in America, the unbound sheets of which were used by the British soldiers to litter their horses after the battle of Germantown, in the Revolutionary War. Later a number of these sheets were gathered up and several volumes were made of them, some of which are still in existence. The Dunkards were an earnest and devout people, en deavoring to shape their lives according to the teachings of the New Testament, and they increased quite rapidly, 129 130 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. drawing their converts, of course, from the German ele ment. One of their most important principles is noncon formity to the world. They have sought, while living in the midst of the world, to preserve a simple, unostenta tious life, ignoring the fashions and the customs of society in dress, in household furnishing, and in general mode of life. Through a long course of years this subject occupied more or less attention at every Annual Meeting. Bishops and heads of families were exhorted to be careful that they and their households set a good example in rejecting the "high fashions" of the times. As early as 1822 it was decided that with those who should continue to disregard the rule of nonconformity after the third admonition the Brethren should not break bread. In 1840 complaint was heard at the Annual Meeting of the increase of the " evil " of conformity to the world. Some Brethren, it was said, conform too much to the world in " building, house-furni ture, apparel, etc., and even in sleighing have bells upon their horses." Five years later a solemn warning was given against " fashionable dressing, building and orna menting houses in the style of those high in the world," as an. "alarming and dangerous evil." In 1846 the over seers of churches were instructed to see that members did not have paintings, carpets, fine furniture, or fine houses. Much attention was given at the various Annual Meetings to the fashions of women. In 1862 they were forbidden to wear " hoops " and bonnets, and enjoined never to be without the cap, or prayer-covering, in church worship. Among the queries sent up in later years was one asking whether it was lawful for Brethren to establish or patronize high-schools. The reply was that Brethren should not mind high things but condescend to men of low estate. THE DUNKARDS. 131 The Brethren, however, continued to maintain a high- school, and have even established colleges. Despite their utmost care, innovations crept in gradually among them ; carpets, musical instruments, gold watches, and other for bidden articles found their way gradually into use, and the cut and character of their garments were changed. Their discipline became insensibly relaxed, and the differences between them and their neighbors of other denominations were less striking. The result was that the more conserv ative, rallying against these innovations and insisting upon adherence to the old rules of discipline, found themselves strongly opposed by the more progressive element, and a division occurred about ten years ago. As the outcome of this division there are three branches, known as the Conservative, the Progressive, and the Old Order Brethren. There is, besides, a fourth called the Seventh-Day Baptist, German. This was due to a secession from the Dunkards, led by Conrad Beissel, in 1728. Beissel and his disciples observed the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, and adopted a communal life. On the general doctrines of the evangelical faith the Brethren are in harmony with other Protestant churches. They interpret the Scriptures literally, and hold that un questioning obedience should be given to both letter and spirit. They agree with the Baptists in holding that im mersion is the only proper form of baptism, and that believ ers are the only proper subjects of the ordinance. They do not practice infant baptism. The ordinance is adminis tered to candidates in a kneeling position. They are dipped thrice, once at the mention of each name of the Trinity in the baptismal formula. They are dipped forward instead of backward, contrary to the usual custom of immersion. 132 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. One reason given for dipping forward is that when Christ died upon the cross his head fell forward on his breast. Immediately after the third immersion the administrator lays his hands upon the candidate's head and offers prayer. Endeavoring to follow all the customs as well as the commandments of the New Testament, the Dunkards hold communion in the evening. It is preceded by the feast of love, or the agapce of the Greeks. After partaking of a full meal, which is served at tables, the bread and wine of the sacrament are administered. In connection with this they extend the right hand of fellowship to one another and exchange the kiss of charity. This part of the service is observed separately by the sexes. Before the supper is eaten the ceremony of washing one another's feet is per formed, the brethren observing it among themselves and the sisters doing likewise. The ministry consists of bishops or elders, ministers, and deacons, all of whom are elected by the congregations. Deacons are advanced to be ministers, ministers are ad vanced to the second degree, and bishops or elders are elected from the list of ministers of the second degree. Ministers are chosen from the body of the brethren. In most cases they receive nothing for their services. The polity of the Dunkards is partly Congregational and partly Presbyterian. Their chief ecclesiastical body is the Annual Meeting or Conference, whose decisions are con sidered binding upon district conferences and churches. Questions in doctrine and usage are sent from the district conferences to the Annual Meeting, which returns replies, generally with a Scriptural quotation to indicate the au thority on which the replies are based. Each district con ference sends to the Annual Meeting one bishop and one THE DUNKARDS. 1 33 delegate. The bishops compose the Standing Committee of the conference. This Standing Committee provides for the organization of the meeting by choosing officers and bringing the business before the meeting in the proper shape for action; and also appoints committees in cases of difficulty in local churches. After the division changes were made in the manner of holding the Annual Meeting in each branch except the Old Order. The Brethren hold not only to the principle of noncon formity but also to that of nonresistance, and earnestly protest against secret societies. Their ministers are not trained men, but pursue their ordinary business avocations during the week, preaching on Sundays and other occa sions, as required. There are four branches, as follows : 1. Conservative. 2. Progressive. 3. Old Order. 4. Seventh-Day, German. I. — THE CONSERVATIVE BRETHREN. The Conservatives constitute the largest branch of the Dunkards. The division occurred, as already stated, -as the result of a disagreement concerning the enforcement of discipline in matters of conformity. The Conservatives found themselves between two fires. On the one hand, there were quite a number of Brethren who demanded more liberty in the matter of the wearing of dress, and in other customs which had hitherto been frowned upon. On the other hand, there was a body of Brethren who insisted upon a rigorous enforcement of the prohibitions against the adoption of modern dress and modern customs. It 134 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. was the policy of the Conservatives to deal leniently with those who wanted more liberty, and to conciliate, if pos sible, those who wanted a more rigorous enforcement of the discipline. The Old Order Brethren, however, felt that the Progressive Brethren had already departed from the ancient order of the church. The principle of dress as held by the Conservatives was that plainness, modesty, and economy in dress is a gospel principle, and that to retain the form of plainness was to insure the retention of the principle of plainness. The Progressive Brethren believed in the principle of plainness, but declared that there was no merit in adhering to a particular form of plainness. The Progressives, therefore, became a distinct branch. One of the points of disagreement between the Conserv atives and the Old Order Brethren was that of the in troduction of Sunday-schools. The Old Order Brethren stoutly opposed this as an innovation, while the Conserva tives held that it was simply an application of the principle of the fathers that the children should be religiously edu cated. The Old Order Brethren were likewise opposed to educational institutions. The Conservatives say on this point that the fathers themselves, if they were now living, would be favorable to Sunday-schools and high- schools, and also to missionary work. This, then, is the posi tion of the Conservative body. They are in favor of retain ing the principle of nonconformity to the world, but of not enforcing it so rigorously as was done twenty-five or fifty years ago. They believe in Sabbath -schools and mission ary work, and also in educating their own people. They are represented in twenty-eight States and two Territories, being strongest in Pennsylvania, Indiana, and Ohio, where more than one half of their communicants are found. There THE DUNKARDS. 135 are 180 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,048. The average value of the houses of worship is $1313, and the average seating capacity 414. Summary by States. states. °Ig± zations. Arkansas 4 California 3 Colorado 1 Florida " 1 Idaho 1 Illinois 55 Indiana 107 Indian Territory ... 1 Iowa 52 Kansas 62 Kentucky 1 Louisiana 1 Maryland 29 Michigan 12 Minnesota 2 Missouri 32 Nebraska 28 New Jersey 3 North Carolina .... 9 Ohio 95 Oklahoma 2 Oregon 6 Pennsylvania 101 South Dakota 4 Tennessee 19 Texas 6 Virginia 42 Washington 3 West Virginia .... 33 Wisconsin 5 Total 720 nu ™\. Seating Value of Com- Church Ca_ Church muni- evinces. pacity. Property. cants. I 400 $300 78 2 375 2,200 211 I 3OO 1,200 HO I 20O 60O 41 I 200 I,0O0 40 59 22,850 96,860 3,701 129 58,565 179,870 IO,224 27 37% 14,125 49,505 2,769 34 13,15° 53,425 3,228 IO 17 39^ 15,825 60,200 2,446 II 3,728 11,425 560 2 600 1,500 I04 26 9,670 23,025 1,845 10 3,650 14,500 998 3 950 5,000 191 5 1,625 2,000 510 127^ 50,620 153,365 8,490 46 4 1,600 4,400 250 224-rV 94,738 354,oo8 14,194 102 16 7,450 11,700 1,249 1 150 300 95 87 40,635 73,523 6,659 26 32 12,180 21,635 2,7IQ 170 854 353,586 $1,121,541 61,101 2. — THE PROGRESSIVE BRETHREN. The reasons for the division which resulted in the for mation of this branch of the Dunkards have already been 136 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. given. They constitute the most advanced section of the body of Dunkards. Their rules respecting noncon formity to the world are far less strict than those of the Conservatives. They call themselves simply Brethren, or The Brethren, and do not wish to be known as Dunkards. The number of their communicants is but a little more than one eighth of that of the Conservatives. They occupy 37 halls, which have a seating capacity of 4455. The average value of their edifices is $1521, and the aver age seating capacity 342. Summary by States. states. 0r,?am-zations. California 2 Colorado 1 Illinois 4 Indiana 22 Iowa 7 Kansas 16 Maryland 1 Michigan 6 Missouri 3 Nebraska 5 Ohio 27 Oregon 1 Pennsylvania 23 Virginia 4 West Virginia .... 6 Total 128 Church Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni pacity. Property. cants. X 150 $250 72 17 3% 1,200 7,500 193 15U 5,875 22,620 i,479 4 1,425 6,850 601 3 785 5,400 507 5 1,400 2,600 200 5 1,570 5,850 240 1 200 90 4% 1,950 8,900 396 I7V3 7,000 30,700 1,542 1 200 200 20 28 8,335 50,400 2,008 3 i,3°o 2,450 397 4Vi i,35o 2,050 327 96 32,740 $145,770 8,089 3. — THE OLD ORDER BRETHREN. This is the smallest of the three branches into which the Dunkards were divided about ten years ago. The Old Order Brethren aim to prohibit conformity to the fashions of the world as rigorously as did the fathers fifty years THE DUNKARDS. 137 ago. They are opposed to Sunday-schools, missionary endeavor, and high-schools or colleges. The census au thorities had much difficulty in getting returns from them. They were opposed to the numbering of their people for Scriptural reasons, and refused in many cases to give in formation, which was otherwise obtained. There are 62 halls, with a seating capacity of 2330, occupied as places of worship. The average value of the church edifices is $1279, average seating capacity 408. Arkansas California Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Maryland Michigan Missouri Nebraska North Carolina Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania . . Virginia West Virginia . Wisconsin .... Wyoming Summary by States. Total. Organi zations. II 12 21 9 13 I 6 3 9 4 1 3i 1 44 12 1 1 135 Church Edifices. 3 3 2 1 2 1 28 5 3 2 Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com municants. 4 7 725 $970 225 5,050 16,400 647 800 2,6oo IOO 1,200 2,800 332 3 1,200 3,000 328 150 200 44 200 I,6oo 155 350 600 47 15 10,825 44,000 1,766 10 2,900 5,000 3H 1,400 2,500 188 950 I,IOO 179 29 21 63 25,750 $80,770 4,411 4. — THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS, GERMAN. This is the oldest secession from the body of Dunkards. As already stated, Conrad Beissel founded it in 1728. Only a very few members are now reported. These ob- 138 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. serve the seventh day as the Sabbath, and some features of the communal life. They are found in Bedford, Frank lin, Lancaster, and Somerset counties, Pa. Summary. n„, ¦ n,,„.„i. Seating Value of Com- 2K E. v%. S- s£ Pennsylvania 6 3 1,960 $14,550 194 Summary by States of All Dunkards. states. Arkansas 5 1 400 $300 82 California 6 2 525 2,450 290 Colorado 2 1 300 1,^00 127 Florida 1 1 200 600 41 Idaho 1 1 200 1,000 40 Illinois 71 65 24,775 105,330 4,"9 Indiana 150 156 69,490 218,890 12,350 Indian Territory ... 1 27 Iowa 68 43 16,350 58,955 3,470 Kansas 91 40 15,135 61,625 4,°67 Kentucky 2 13 Louisiana 1 17 Maryland 36 47 18,425 65,800 2,974 Michigan 21 17 5,448 17,475 844 Minnesota 2 2 600 1,500 104 Missouri 44 29 10,070 24,625 2,090 Nebraska 37 16 5,950 24,000 1,441 New Jersey 3 3 950 5,000 191 North Carolina 10 5 1,625 2,000 525 Ohio 153 173 68,445 228,065 11,798 Oklahoma 2 46 Oregon 8 5 1,800 4,600 280 Pennsylvania 134 261 107,933 423,958 16,707 South Dakota 4 102 Tennessee 19 16 7,450 11,700 1,249 Texas 6 1 150 300 95 V^ginia 50 93 43,335 78,473 7,244 Washington 3 26 West Virginia 51 38 14,480 24,785 3,216 Wisconsin 6 199 Wyoming I 21 Total 989 1,016 414,036 $1,362,631 73,795 CHAPTER XX. THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. Jacob Albright, originally a Lutheran, born in 1759, was the founder of the Evangelical Association. Near the close of the last century he became an earnest revival preacher. He labored among the German-speaking popu lation, and in 1800 formed a society of converts in Penn sylvania for "social prayer and devotional exercises" every Sunday and every Wednesday night. This was the rise of the movement which resulted in the Evangelical Asso ciation. The first conference was held in 1807. This conference elected Jacob Albright a bishop. Two years later a church discipline very similar to that of the Metho dist Episcopal Church was published. Some years after the death of Bishop Albright (1808) the name Evangelical Association of North America was adopted. Previously to this his followers had been known as " The Albright People," or "The Albrights." In doctrine and polity the Evangelical Association is Methodist. It has annual conferences, a quadrennial gen eral conference, which is the supreme legislative and judi cial body, quarterly conferences, presiding elders, and an itinerant and a local ministry, exhorters, class leaders, etc. It also has bishops, who, however, are not elected for life, but for a term of four years. Its Articles of Faith, twenty- one in number, are the same in substance and almost the same in language as the twenty-five articles of the Metho- 139 140 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. dist churches, with a few omissions. Formerly the con stituency of the church was almost entirely German ; now it is largely English. The Evangelical Association has twenty-six annual con ferences. Four of the conferences are in other lands : one in Canada, one in Germany, one in Switzerland, and one in Japan. The church is in a divided state. In October, 1891, two bodies, each claiming to be the legal general confer ence, were held, one in Indianapolis, the other in Phila delphia, and each elected a different set of bishops and general church officers. The differences are of long stand ing. They were augmented in the application in 1 890 and 1 89 1 of disciplinary processes to the three bishops of the Association, all of whom were tried and suspended and afterward restored by the respective general conferences. The secular courts have been appealed to in various cases growing out of these troubles. The church is strongest in Pennsylvania, where it has 42,379 communicants. There are in all 2310 organiza tions, with 1899 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 252 and an average value of $2520; 425 halls, with a seating capacity of 24,485, are occupied as places of worship. THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. 141 Summary by States. states. Organi zations. California 13 Colorado 3 Florida 2 Illinois 134 Indiana 124 Iowa 188 Kansas 96 Kentucky 3 Maryland 14 Michigan 134 Minnesota 134 Missouri 26 Nebraska 81 New Jersey 10 New York 86 North Dakota 31 Ohio 216 Oregon 25 Pennsylvania 662 South Dakota 74 Texas 8 Washington 7 West Virginia 15 Wisconsin 224 Total 2,310 Church Edilices. Seating Ca pacity. IO I 4 132 104^ 147 5o 3 H 97 8920 47 10 80^ 10 215^ 24 627^ 15 7 6 13 172 2,350 150 45o 35,000 3o,445 30,910 10,060 850 5,800 22,775 17,165 6,7508,935 2,675 18,870 2,035 60,835 3,300 178,750 2,280 1,400 1,200 2,825 33,525 Value of Church Property. $72,IOO I,6oo 2,000 438,500214,390299,235 85^600 l6,000 123,900188,450170,550 39,700 86,IO0 59,250 401,850 2I,IOO 491,975 63,900 1,590,605 20,450 22,950 14,900 5,475 355,ioo Com muni cants. 472 87 69 10,934 6,7389,761 4,459 213 1,743 6,6776,181 1,102 3,458 669 6,222 784 14,673 1,199 42,379 1,628 296 451 56s 12,553 ,899 479,335 $4,785,680 133,313 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Atlantic 30 30 9,625 $317,250 2,903 California 13 10 2,350 72,100 472 Cen'l Pennsylvania. 259 253^ 76,900 487,315 15,616 Dakota 111 25 4,315 41, 550 2,512 Des Moines 77 61 14,620 117,500 4,592 East Pennsylvania . . 218 2i8>£ 59,790 778,265 17,899 Erie 49 47 12,775 21 1,400 3,996 Illinois 106 105 30,200 397,250 9,570 Indiana 132 113^ 33,470 228,265 7, 140 Iowa 108 83 15,740 178,135 5>°°9 Kansas 115 71 16,860 124,900 5,533 Michigan 145 108 25,275 205,700 7,386 142 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Conferences. — Continued. CONFERENCES. Organi zations. Minnesota 128 Nebraska 61 New York 71 Ohio 138 Oregon 32 Pittsburg 208 Platte River 30 South Indiana 44 Texas 8 Wisconsin 227 Total 2,310 Church Edifices. Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni pacity. Property. cants. 89 17,165 $170,550 6,o8l 34 5,450 64,950 2,126 66 15,370 262,250 5,295 140 38,835 293,600 8,999 30 4,500 78,800 1,650 178 48,735 263,300 9,738 13 3,585 23,15° 1,447 44 8,800 89,300 2,34i 7 1,400 22,950 296 173 33,575 357,200 12,652 1,899 479,335 $4,785,680 133,313 CHAPTER XXI. THE FRIENDS. The Friends, or Quakers, as they are often called, own as their founder George Fox, an Englishman, born in Dray ton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He began to preach experi mental holiness of heart and life in 1647. He had large congregations, and in 1656 was assisted by sixty ministers. The first general meeting of Friends was held in London in 1668, the second in 1672. The Yearly Meeting was established in 1678. Encountering much opposition and severe persecution in England, many Friends emigrated to this country. A few arrived at Boston in 1656, whence they were subsequently scattered by persecution; many came to New Jersey and Pennsylvania after 1674. The first Yearly Meeting in America is believed to have been held in Rhode Island in 1661. George Fox met with it in 1672, and in 1683 it was set off from the Lon don Yearly Meeting. It was held regularly at Newport until 1878. Since that date it has alternated between Newport and Portland, Me. Yearly Meetings were organ ized in Maryland in 1672, in Pennsylvania and New Jersey in 1 68 1, in North Carolina in 1708, and in Ohio in 1812. The Friends have no creed, no liturgy, and no sacra ments. They believe in a spiritual baptism and a spiritual communion, and hold that the outward rites are unnec essary. They accept the Old and New Testaments as a 143 I44 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. divine revelation, and in general the doctrine of the atone ment by Christ and sanctification by the Holy Spirit. Belief in the " immediate influence of the Holy Spirit " is pronounced by President Chase, of Haverford College, the most distinctive feature of their faith. They believe in the guidance of the Holy Spirit in worship and all religious acts. Periods of silence occur in their meetings, when no one feels called upon to speak, and when each worshiper is engaged in communion with God and inward acts of devotion. The Friends believe that a direct call to the ministry comes to persons old or young or of either sex. Those who, after a sufficient probation, give evidence of a divine call are acknowledged as ministers, and allowed seats at the head of the meeting. Besides ministers, there are in the local meetings or congregations, elders of • both sexes, who are appointed by Monthly Meetings, and who advise the ministers, and, if necessary, admonish them. Their societies or congregations are usually called meet ings, and their houses of worship meeting-houses. There are Monthly Meetings, embracing a number of local meet ings. They deal with cases of discipline, accept or dissolve local meetings, and are subordinate to Quarterly Meetings, to which they send representatives. Quarterly Meetings hear appeals from Monthly Meetings, record certificates of ministers, and institute or dissolve Monthly Meetings. The highest body is the Yearly Meeting. No Quarterly Meet ing can be set up without its consent. It receives and determines appeals from Quarterly Meetings, and issues advice or extends care to subordinate meetings. The Friends are divided into four bodies, popularly dis tinguished as (i) Orthodox, (2) Hicksite, (3) Wilburite, and (4) Primitive. THE FRIENDS. 145 I. — THE FRIENDS (ORTHODOX). These constitute by far the most numerous branch. In 1887, at a General Conference held in Richmond, Ind., they adopted a " Declaration of Christian Doctrine," as an expression of " those fundamental doctrines of Christian truth that have always been professed by our branch of the Church of Christ." This declaration sets forth the evangelical view of the Trinity, the Scriptures, the fall of man, justification and regeneration, the resurrection and the final judgment, the issues of which are eternal. In the article on the Holy Spirit these sentences appear : " We own no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, inherent by nature in the mind or heart of man. We believe in no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, but the influence of the Holy Spirit of God, bestowed on mankind, in various measures and degrees, through Jesus Christ our Lord." The article on public worship recognizes " the value of silence, not as an end, but as a means toward the attain ment of the end — a silence not of listlessness or of vacant musing, but of holy expectation before the Lord." The discipline of the Western Yearly Meeting makes as " disownable offenses," for which members are disowned or excommunicated, denial of the divinity of Christ, the revelation of the Holy Spirit, the divine authenticity of the Scriptures ; engaging in the liquor traffic, drunkenness, profanity, joining the army or encouraging war, betting, participating in lotteries, dishonesty, taking or administer ing oaths, etc. Each Yearly Meeting has its own discipline, but fellow ship is maintained between them by epistolary correspond- 146 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ence. There is also a general agreement between them on the fundamentals of doctrine and discipline. The Phila delphia Yearly Meeting, which is one of the oldest, has a discipline incorporating various decisions and advices adopted since its organization in 1681. There are 10 Yearly Meetings, with 794 organizations, 725 church edifices, valued at $2,795,784, and 80,655 members. The average seating capacity of their edifices is 297, and their average value $3718. Halls to the num ber of 90, with a seating capacity of 7085, are occupied. Summary by States. Arkansas California Colorado Delaware Dist. of Columbia . . Florida Illinois Indiana Indian Territory . . . Iowa Kansas Louisiana . < Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire . . . New Jersey New York North Carolina .... Ohio Oklahoma Oregon Organi zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 5 3 500 $1,950 338 11 7 1,785 14, ICO 1,009 1 1 120 300 38 1 1 260 II,000 122 1 19 2 2 375 I,20O 70 21 23 6,i55 36,760 2,015 188 172 54,775 325,577 25,915 10 3 250 1,300 468 74 73 19,795 102,632 8,146 65 Si 14,304 74,415 7,762 1 66 23 21 5,653 35,975 i,430 6 6 2,025 77,8oo 525 28 28 6,37o 117,700 1,560 17 16 4,55o 26,500 1,433 6 3 675 35 >io° 305 5 5 950 10,800 615 13 8 1,354 4,800 782 10 11 2,860 8,800 413 20 21 6,655 84,200 982 50 47 10,270 203,900 3,644 47 43 17,475 36,850 4,904 95 94 3i,93o 202,250 10,884 2 2 180 1,225 108 7 6 2,125 10,550 766 THE FRIENDS. 147 Summary by States. — Continued. states °rSani- Church Se*tinS rl1"6 £f states. 2at.ons Edifices Ca- Church pacity. Property. EtnjSylTV?niai 39 « ^.W i,279,7oo Rhode Island u u 3,720 58,800 South Dakota 4 2 475 1,000 Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,4°o Texas 1 Vermont 4 4 575 4>8oo Virginia 7 7 2,300 14,900* West Virginia 1 1 150 400 Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 Summary by Yearly Meetings. YEARLY MEETINGS. Baltimore 17 16 5,150 $101,500 Indiana 177 160 5 1,725 350,437 Iowa 117 100 26,429 168,532 Kansas 89 64 16,084 88,940 New England .... . 72 71 18,603 221,275 New York 54 51 10,845 208,700 North Carolina ... . 62 51 20,450 46,250 Ohio 47 48 15,475 90,950 Philadelphia 57 62 19,535 1,366,100 Western 102 102 31,135 153,100 Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 Com muni cants. 3,49° 617 266 I,OOI 120 251 387- 50 154 80,655 I,OI2 22,105 ",391 9,347 4,020 3,8955,905 4,7334,513 13,734 80,655 2. — THE FRIENDS (HICKSITE). This body of Friends is so named from Elias Hicks, a minister who was foremost in preaching doctrines which became a cause of separation. They object to being called Hicksites. Elias Hicks was born in 1748, and died in 1830. He emphasized the principle of "obedience to the light within," and so stated the doctrines of the preexist- ence, deity, incarnation, and vicarious atonement of Christ, of the personality of Satan, and of eternal punishment. 148 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. that he was charged with being more or less in sympathy with Unitarianism. Those identified with this body of Friends insist that Mr. Hicks's views were "exactly those of Robert Barclay," an English Friend of the seventeenth century, whose "Apology for the True Christian Divinity " is still regarded as a fair exposition of the doctrinal views of Friends. They decline to make orthodox theology a test of membership. The separation took place in the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting in 1827, and in New York, Baltimore, Ohio, and Indiana in 1 828. There was no separation in New England or North Carolina. The Genesee, in western New York, and the Illinois Yearly Meetings were formed many years later. They have 7 Yearly Meetings, with 201 organizations, 213 church edifices, valued at $1,661,850, and 21,992 members. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 341, and their average value $7802. They oc cupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 325. Summary by States. rw : r-i, u Seating Value of Com- STATES. Of^'" Church Ca_8 zations. Edifices. padty pr0perty. cants. Delaware 6 6 1,440 $54,500 622 District of Columbia 1 1 300 50,000 40 Illinois 5 4 870 4,900 440 Indiana 8 8 2,550 47,ioo 1,376 Iowa 4 4 1,300 3,800 440 Maryland 17 18 5,410 133,050 1,547 Michigan 1 1 100 400 25 Nebraska 3 1 200 1,400 198 New Jersey 23 26 9,980 183,500 2,279 New York 45 45 13,575 561,850 3,331 Ohio 16 18 4,485 61,350 1,187 Pennsylvania 65 74 29,158 546,700 10,001 Virginia 7 7 3,200 13,300 506 Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992 THE FRIENDS. 149 Summary by Yearly Meetings. n-~-.«: r>\ 1. Seating Value of Com- yearly meetings. Organ* Church c * zations. Edifices. padty Property. ca„ts. Baltimore 29 30 10,490 $211,300 2,797 Genesee 13 13 3,900 14,500 751 Illinois 14 11 2,920 11,100 1,301 Indiana 12 14 3,885 97, 100 1,743 New York 36 37 10,950 567,250 2,803 Ohio 9 9 2,500 8,850 568 Philadelphia 88 99 37,923 751,750 12,029 Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992 3. — THE FRIENDS (WILBURITE). The Wilburite Friends are thus called because John Wilbur, of New England, was their principal leader in opposing Joseph J. Gurney and his teaching. They sep arated from the Orthodox body in the New England Yearly Meeting in 1845, in the Ohio in 1854, and in the western Iowa and Kansas in 1877. They are very con servative, and were unwilling to adopt the new methods devised as the church became aggressive in evangelistic and missionary work. They make much of the doctrine of the light within, holding that every man, by reason of the atonement, has an inward seed, or light, given him, which, as it is heeded, will lead him to salvation. They deny instantaneous conversion and the resurrection of the body. The controlling portion of the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting hold to the views of Wilbur, though they have not separated from the body of the church further than to decline epistolary correspondence with it. They are counted with the Orthodox branch. The Wilburite Friends have 5 Yearly Meetings, with 52 organizations, 52 church edifices, valued at $67,000, and 150 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4329 members. They are represented in the States of Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Massachusetts, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 253, and the average value $1288. There are no halls. A single private house is occupied. Summary by States. states. <*»"* " "a-"* Church „„.„,. zations. Edifices. Seating Value of Com- Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. Indiana 9 9 1,810 $8,200 489 Iowa 12 13 2,925 12,350 1,539 Kansas 5 5 2,030 10,400 495 Massachusetts 2 2 480 3, 500 28 Ohio 20 20 5,534 24,900 1,676 Pennsylvania 1 1 140 650 30 Rhode Island 3 2 250 7,000 72 Total 52 52 13,169 $67,000 4,329 Summary by Yearly Meetings. yearly meetings. Iowa 7 7 1,500 $7,000 714 Kansas 5 5 2,030 10,400 495 New England 5 4 730 10,500 100 Ohio 24 25 6,735 30,200 2,451 Western 11 11 2,174 8,900 569 Total 52 52 13,169 $67,000 4,329 4. — THE FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE). The Primitive Friends are in faith and practice Wilburite. They separated from the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting be cause that body refused to correspond with the New Eng land and Ohio (Wilbur) Yearly Meetings, and they do not affiliate with the latter because they recognize the Phila delphia meeting by ministerial visitations and by exchang ing certificates of membership. THE FRIENDS. 1 5 I They have 9 organizations, 5 church edifices, valued at $16,700, and 232 members. They are found only in Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 210, and the average value $3340. One hall, with a seat ing capacity of 50, and 3 private houses are occupied. Summary by States. n..™; r-i,„w.v. Seating Value of Com- states. Organi, Church c s ch h m. zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Massachusetts 2 1 200 $1,000 14 New York 2 2 400 1,700 103 Pennsylvania 3 2 450 14,000 106 Rhode Island 2 ... 9 Total 9 5 1,050 $16,700 232 Summary by States of All Friends. Arkansas 5 3 500 $i,95° 338 California 11 7 1,785 14, 100 1,009 Colorado 1 1 120 300 38 Delaware 7 7 i,7°° 65,500 744 District of Columbia . 2 1 300 50,000 59 Florida 2 2 375 1,200 70 Illinois 26 27 7,025 41,660 2,455 Indiana 205 189 59,135 380,877 27,780 Indian Territory 10 3 250 1,300 468 Iowa 90 90 24,020 1 18,782 10,125 Kansas 70 56 i6,334 84,815 8,257 Louisiana 1 66 Maine 23 21 5,653 35)975 1,430 Maryland 23 24 7,435 210,850 2,072 Massachusetts 32 31 7,050 122,200 1,602 Michigan 18 17 4,650 26,900 1,458 Minnesota 6 3 675 35>i°o 305 Missouri 5 5 950 10,800 615 Nebraska 16 9 1,554 6,200 980 New Hampshire 10 11 2,860 8,800 413 New Jersey 43 47 16,635 271,700 3,261 New York 97 94 24,245 767,45° 7,078 North Carolina 47 43 17,475 36,85° 4,9°4 152 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States of All Friends. — Continued. STATES Organi- Church Se*fS Value of Com- states. za§ons ed;fices Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. O^o 131 132 41,949 $288,500 13,747 Oklahoma 2 2 180 1,225 108 Oregon 7 6 2,125 10,550 766 Pennsylvania 108 120 43,193 1,841,050 13,627 Rhode Island 16 13 3,970 65,800 698 South Dakota 4 2 475 1,000 266 Tennessee 15 8 2,975 9,400 1,001 Texas 1 I20 Vermont 4 4 575 4,800 251 Virginia 14 14 5,500 28,200 893 West Virginia 1 1 150 400 50 Wisconsin 3 2 400 1,100 154 Total i,°56 995 302,218 $4,541,334 107,208 CHAPTER XXII. FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE. THIS is a small body which had its origin in Wtirtem- burg, Germany, upward of fifty years ago. It is variously called Temple Society, Friends of the Temple, " Hoffmann- ites." The Rev. Christopher Hoffmann, president of the Temple colonies in Palestine, and author of most of its standard literature, appears to be its chief leader. The Friends of the Temple have for their great object the gathering of the people of God in Palestine. To this end they constitute Temples, i.e., spiritual communities, in various countries, and these assist in the construction of the Temple in the Holy Land, which is to become a center for regenerated humanity. They believe in the power of God which raised Christ from the dead, to build up a " spiritual house, a holy priesthood," and without formu lating their doctrines declare their full acceptance of the Scriptures, of the law of Moses as well as the Gospel of Christ. They believe that all the prophecies will be fulfilled, and that as Christ came to work out the fulfillment, that should also be the mission of his followers. The chief task of the Temple Society is to secure the spiritual develop ment of its members, who are under the oversight of presi dents and other officers, and meet for worship on Sundays and on special occasions. No regulations have been adopted concerning baptism and the Lord's Supper, individual con victions being allowed full play. i53 154 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. In 1874 the Temple Society established four colonies in Palestine — at Joppa, Sharon, Haifa, and Jerusalem. The cost of these colonies has been met in large part by volun tary contributions. Summary by States. rk.»nn: r>u..-~\. Seating Value of Com- states. Orgaru- Church c * , Church mmlj_ zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Kansas 1 1 200 $800 55 New York 3 4 950 14,500 285 Total 4 5 1,150 $15,300 340 CHAPTER XXIII. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT CHURCH. THIS is a body of scattered congregations, with a center in Cincinnati. Some of its churches are a century old, and some are quite new. The German language is almost exclusively spoken. In theology it is very liberal, ration alistic views generally t prevailing. It has no synodical organization, but there are non- ecclesiastical associations, or vereine, of ministers. Summary by States. states 0r?ani- church Secang STATES- za&ns. Edifices. ^ Illinois 2 2 800 Indiana 8 7 3,270 Kentucky 3 2 2, 100 Louisiana 1 1 1,000 Missouri 2 2 2,600 Nebraska 1 1 200 Ohio 22 23 15,859 Pennsylvania 9 10 6,655 Texas 2 2 1,000 West Virginia 2 2 1,700 Total 52 52 35,175 Value of Com Church muni Property. cants. $l6,O0O 735 54,150 1,886 51,000 1,250 40,000 3,5°o 70,000 1,700 5,000 40 438,800 n,793 439,000 12,287 10,500 1,050 63,000 i,9iS $1,187,450 36,156 155 CHAPTER XXIV. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. THE German Evangelical Synod of North America rep resents in this country the State church of Prussia, which is a union of Lutheran and Reformed elements. The first ecclesiastical organization was formed October 15, 1 840, at a meeting held at Gravois Settlement, in Missouri, by six evangelical ministers. Out of the principles then agreed upon the constitution of the Synod has been grad ually developed. In 1850 the Society formed in Missouri and the German Evangelical Society of Ohio, formed in 1850, united. To this union there was a further addition in i860, when the United Evangelical Society of the East was consolidated with it. In 1872 two other bodies — the Evangelical Synod of the Northwest and the United Evangelical Synod of the East — entered and completed the union. -All were kindred bodies, holding the same doctrines and governed by the same ecclesiastical prin ciples. The Synod accepts the Bible as the only rule of faith and practice, holding to the Augsburg Confession, Luther's Catechism, and the Heidelberg Catechism, in so far as they agree with one another, as correct interpretations of it. Concerning those points on which these symbols do not agree the Synod stands upon the Scripture passages relating to them, and allows liberty of conscience. 156 THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. 157 The church is divided into districts, of which there are fifteen. They correspond as nearly as possible to synods in the Lutheran Church. A General Conference repre senting the whole church meets once every three years. It is composed of the presidents of the districts, and of delegates, clerical and lay, in the proportion of one for every nine ministers and one for every nine churches. Since 1872, when the union of the various Evangelical Societies was completed, the church has grown rapidly. It had then 219 organizations and 8032 communicants. Now it has 870 organizations and 187,432 communicants — the organizations having been multiplied by 4 in this period of eighteen years, and the communicants by 23. It is represented in twenty-two States, being strongest in Illinois, 37,138; Ohio, 31,617; Missouri, 25,676; and New York, 17,409. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 313, and the average value $5878. It also holds meet ings in 83 halls, which have a seating capacity of 5970. Summary by States. states. Organi- Church *g* zations. Edifices. pacity California 4 4 618 Colorado 2 1 250 Illinois 164 155 47,081 Indiana 75 75 22,635 Iowa 59 43 1 1,413 Kansas 28 19!^ 3,794 Kentucky 11 10 5,525 Louisiana 3 3 1,550 Maryland 12 11 6,300 Michigan 50 43 14,710 Minnesota 53 40 9,072 Missouri 124 115X31,922 Nebraska 23 19 3,290 Value of Com Church muni Property. cants. $8,460 315 18,000 135 813,450 37,138 337,660 15,274 110,300 6,902 37,750 2,053 137,400 4,912 26,450 1,250 223,500 4,405 242,450 10,926 97,900 .5,567 575,650 25,676 43,50° 2,142 1 5 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. nrm„: rt...«.t. Seating Value of Com- states. Organ.- Church Ca_ * church muni. zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. New Jersey 3 2 1,190 39,000 1,890 New York. 50 49 21,160 681,570 17,409 North Dakota 5 3 600 3,300 440 Ohio 107 106 41,019 836,200 31,617 Pennsylvania 12 12 5,670 132,150 5,293 Texas 19 14 2,380 36,300 1,864 Virginia I 1 700 30,000 700 West Virginia 2 1 216 800 114 Wisconsin 63 58 14,686 182,700 11,410 Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 Summary by Districts. DISTRICTS. Atlantic 26 23 11,490 $380,650 9,825 Indiana 80 79 31,890 724,600 25,444 Iowa 65 49 12,973 127,625 7,885 Kansas 32 22^jf 4,254 57,250 2,248 Michigan 73 66 21,180 332,410 15,937 Minnesota 59 44 9,842 101,700 6,127 Missouri 93 87X 25,030 424,650 21,566 Nebraska 21 17 3,080 42,000 2,082 New York 48 48 20,680 639,070 17,284 North Illinois ..... . 83 79 26,340 511,675 22,814 Ohio 95 93 33,645 582,000 23,875 South Illinois 81 76 21,671 318,900 15,216 Texas 19 ' 14 2,380 36,300 1,864 West Missouri 33 30 6,810 153,460 3,975 Wisconsin 62 57 14,516 182,200 11,290 Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 CHAPTER XXV. THE JEWS. The first company of Jews in this country came from Brazil in 1654. The first synagogue was established in Mill Street, New York City, now known as Broad Street. It was called the Shearith Israel (Remnant of Israel), and the society is still in active existence, occupying a building on West Nineteenth Street. As according to custom ten males above the age of thirteen can form a Jewish congre gation, it is quite probable that there was Jewish worship before the first synagogue was opened, although it was doubtless conducted with some secrecy, as a petition to the authorities of New Amsterdam in 1685 for the privilege of exercising the rites of the Jewish religion was denied. " No public worship," so ran the reply, " is tolerated by act of assembly but to those that profess faith in Christ." Later some of the Jews in New York removed to New port, R. I., and there held regular services, securing in 1763 a synagogue, to which the chief contributors were sons of the minister of the congregation, the Rev. Isaac Touro. One of these sons, Abraham Touro, gave $10,000 for the completion of the Bunker Hill monument. Jewish congregations were organized in Savannah, Ga., in 1733; in Lancaster, Pa., in 1776; in Philadelphia in 1780 and 1782; and in Charleston, S. C, in 1791. Of these con gregations those in the South and one of those in Phila- i59 l6o RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. delphia used the ritual of the Portuguese Jews, the others that of the German Jews. The Jews of America have no religious head. Each congregation is autonomous, and responsible to its mem bers only. It is said that an effort in New York to bring the Orthodox congregations under the care of a chief rabbi is not wholly satisfactory. The statistics of Jewish congregations are not frequently or periodically gathered, as is the custom of most religious denominations ; but twice at least in the last forty years efforts have been made to ascertain the number of Jewish congregations in the United States, once in 1854 and again in 1880. According to the earlier report there were in J854 97 regularly organized congregations, of which 30 were in the State of New York. The latter count was made under the auspices of the Board of Delegates of American Israelites and the Union of Hebrew Congrega tions, and it required several years to complete the com pilation. The results, which have been regarded as quite accurate, indicated the existence of 270 congregations, with 12,546 members, or about 50,000 communicants. The value of the real estate held by the congregations was returned at $4,706,700, with other property aggre gating $1,497,878, or a total of $6,204,578, exclusive of burying-grounds. The tables presented herewith show that there are 533 congregations of Orthodox and Reformed Jews, with 130,- 496 communicants. It should be noted that in Jewish congregations the head of a family only is counted. The members of the family are represented by one person. The number given as communicants, therefore, does not indicate the number of members of a synagogue. Mem- THE JEWS. l6l bers of families may, on attaining their majority, rent a pew and be counted as a member of a synagogue or tem ple, but they seldom do so until they have a household of their own. I. — THE ORTHODOX JEWS. There are two branches or schools of thought in the Jewish religion, commonly designated the Orthodox and the Reformed. The attempt is here made to tabulate the statistics in accordance with this classification. It is diffi cult, however, in some cases to know how to draw the lines. Under the above heading those congregations are embraced which adhere to the ancient rites and ceremo nies, observing the Bible as expounded and expanded by the prophets and rabbis. The Orthodox Jews accept the Schulchan Aruch as authoritative in all its requirements. It is a codification, made by Rabbi Joseph Karo in the middle of the sixteenth century, of the laws and ceremo nies expounded by the rabbis of the Talmud and handed down from generation to generation by tradition. It pro vides for the minutest details of Jewish life, and those who accept it consider it as binding as the law of Moses itself. Halls to the number of 193, with a seating capacity of 24,847, are occupied as places of worship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 384, and the average value $22,967. Summary by States. r. . ~, , Seating Value of Com- states. °rIam"SfirCh Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Alabama 1 .. 325 California 7 5 2,225 $93,000 2,344 Colorado 4 3 800 25,500 662 Connecticut ...,,,. § I 509 12,000 926 1 62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. r. ¦ r*. \. Seating Value of Com- states 0r?am" Sfirch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. District of Columbia I i 75 $2,000 40 Georgia 3 1 200 8,000 240 Illinois 12 4 2,175 121,500 4,405 Indiana 8 3 650 6,500 1,299 Iowa 1 5° Kansas 4 I 26o 12,000 403 Kentucky 2 I 175 1,500 200 Louisiana 8 2 575 20,000 629 Maryland 3 3 1,200 43,0°o 775 Massachusetts 7 4 1,775 110,500 1,201 Michigan 6 5 2,150 36,000 2,150 Minnesota 3 I 400 25,000 750 Missouri 8 2 1,100 58,000 1,432 Montana 1 14° Nebraska 4 1 100 5,5°o 55° New Jersey 19 10 2,575 44-300 2,521 New York 152 44 21,245 1,919,500 29,064 North Carolina 1 1 180 6,500 73 North Dakota 1 30 Ohio 17 6 2,790 67,000 2,313 Oregon 2 1 350 16,000 475 Pennsylvania 17 13 2,862 116,250 2,447 Rhode Island 3 1 200 20,000 685 Tennessee 4 3 1,450 8,500 425 Texas 1 65 Vermont 1 44 Virginia 4 3 675 17,000 493 Washington 1 150 Wisconsin 4 2 150 7,000 291 Total 316 122 46,837 $2,802,050 57,597 2. — THE REFORMED JEWS. Under this classification are included all Jewish congre gations which do not recognize as absolute the authority of the Schulchan Aruch. In some cases the departure from orthodoxy is slight, as in worshiping with the hat off, the mingling of the sexes in the synagogue or temple, and the introduction of the organ and female choir. There THE JEWS. 163 are 38 halls, with a seating capacity of 6360, occupied as places of worship. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 516, and their average value $38,839, which is unequaled. Summary by States. r, : r-i u Seating Value of Com- states. Organi- Church c * Ch h muni_ zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Alabama 7 5 3,050 $103,500 2,843 Arkansas 5 5 1,450 44,000 744 California 8 7 3,150 303,000 3,835 Colorado 1 1 600 50,000 400 Connecticut 2 2 850 75, 000 695 District of Columbia 1 I 900 40,000 936 Florida 2 2 318 13,500 147 Georgia 6 6 2,900 151,000 1,846 Illinois 12 11 6,645 465,000 5,766 Indiana 15 13 4,050 160,000 2,318 Iowa 5 4 1,160 58,000 487 Kansas 2 83 Kentucky 5 4 850 16,000 755 Louisiana 5 4 2,875 255,000 2,745 Maryland 9 6 3,900 223,500 2,800 Massachusetts 2 2 2,440 135,000 1,300 Michigan 4 4 1,900 118,000 1,543 Minnesota 2 2 724 45,000 674 Mississippi 6 5 1,750 64,000 1,370 Missouri 9 6 3,033 183,800 3,018 Nebraska 2 1 500 15,000 512 New Jersey 5 4 2,420 124,000 1,755 New Mexico 1 5° New York 27 25 18,927 2,395,700 16,743 North Carolina 3 1 400 30,000 313 Ohio 17 13 7,°2° 636,225 6,576 Oregon 1 I 850 80,000 690 Pennsylvania 18 15 7,980 552,500 5,582 Rhode Island 2 1 420 25,000 225 South Carolina .... 3 3 850 78,000 800 Tennessee 5 4 2,950 106,000 1,335 Texas 10 8 2,380 182,000 1,929 Utah 1 1 75o 40,000 100 Virginia 7 6 1,875 70,500 694 West Virginia 3 2 650 9,000 350 Wisconsin 4 4 1,880 105,000 940 Total 217 179 92>397 $6,952,225 72,899 1 64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States of All Jews. Organi zations. 8 5 i5 5 82 2 9 2423 6 67 1312 9 IO Alabama Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut District of Columbia Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota 5 Mississippi 6 Missouri 17 Montana 1 Nebraska 6 New Jersey 24 New Mexico 1 New York 179 North Carolina .... 4 North Dakota 1 Ohio 34 Oregon 3 Pennsylvania 35 Rhode Island 5 South Carolina .... 3 Tennessee 9 Texas 11 Utah 1 Vermont 1 Virginia 11 Washington 1 West Virginia 3 Wisconsin 8 Total Church Edifices. 5 5 12 4 32 27 15 16 4 1 5 6969 3 5 2 14 69 2 19 2 28 2 3 7 8 1 Seating Ca pacity. 3,050 1,450 5,375 1,400 i>35o 975 3i8 3,100 8,820 4,700 1,160 260 1,025 3,45o 5,100 4,215 4,050 1,124i>75o 4,i33 600 4,995 40,172 580 9,810 1,200 10,842 620850 4,4002,380 750 2,550 650 2,030 Value of Church Property. $103,500 44,000 396,000 75,50087,000 42,000 13,500 159,000 586,500 166,500 58,000 12,00017,500 275,000 266,500245,500 154,000 70,00064,000 241,800 20,500 168,300 4,315, 2oo 36,500 703,225 96,000 668,750 45,000 78,000 114,500182,000 40,000 87,500 9,000 112,000 Com muni cants. 3,168 744 6,179 1,062 1,621 976 147 2,086 10,171 3,6i7 537 486 955 3,374 3,575 2,501 3,693 1,424 i,37o 4,45o 140 1,062 4,276 50 45,807 386 30 8,889 1,165 8,029 910800 1,760 1,994 100 44 1,187 150 350 1,231 533 3°i I39>234 $9,754>275 ~i3o>496 CHAPTER XXVI. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints is of American origin. It was founded in 1830 by Joseph Smith, its first Prophet. He was born in Sharon, Vt., in 1805, removing to Palmyra, N. Y., ten years later. Be tween the ages of fourteen and fifteen he began earnestly to inquire how he could with certainty save his soul, and how he might ascertain which one of the many denomina tions was the true Church of Christi While thus seeking he had a vision of a great light, and two " glorious person ages" appeared and informed him that his sins were for given, and instructed him in the doctrine of the one true religion, which was not, he was told, represented by any of the existing churches. Another vision was granted him in 1823, when an " angel of the Lord" appeared and told him that the preparatory work for the second coming of Christ was soon to begin, and that he was to be chosen to bring about some of the purposes of the coming dispensa tion. The vision was frequently renewed. By the direc tions received in one of them he was enabled to obtain the sacred records, which have since been known as the " Book of Mormon." These records were received, it is stated, in 1827. They were "engraved on plates which had the appearance of gold," and these plates were " filled on both sides " with words in reformed Egyptian characters. 165 1 66 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Having become the subject of persecution on account of the visions, he fled to Pennsylvania, and translated, " by the gift and power of God," the records which had been miraculously delivered to him. The Book of Mormon claims to give a history of ancient America, from a settle ment by a colony who came from the Tower of Babel, at the confusion of tongues. An angel appeared in 1829, it is stated, to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery and ordained them as priests of the order of Aaron and directed them to baptize each other. In 1 836 a church was organized at Fayette, Seneca County, N. Y. The new gospel was preached, miracles were an nounced as an attestation of the new faith, and mission aries were sent out, among whom Brigham Young, Sidney Rigdon, and the Pratt brothers — Parley P. and Orson — were prominent. Churches were established in several States. In 183 1 the headquarters of the denomination were re moved west to Kirtland, O., and a colony was formed in Jackson County, Mo. After having been driven out of Missouri, a settlement was made at Nauvoo, 111., where a large temple was erected and where the headquarters of the church were fixed. In 1843 Joseph Smith announced a revelation in favor of the celestial order of marriage including polygamy. In disturbances which subsequently arose he was shot and killed by a mob, June 27, 1844, at Carthage, 111., and Brigham Young became his successor as Prophet. In 1846 and 1847 there was a general migra tion from Illinois to Salt Lake, the present headquarters of the church. There are two divisions — the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, and the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 167 I. — THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. Those who migrated to Salt Lake devised a system for active propagation of the doctrines of the Book of Mormon and subsequent revelations, and their numbers increased steadily. The " celestial law of marriage " was openly practiced after 1852, when it was promulgated. After the death of Brigham Young, August, 1877, John Taylor suc ceeded as president of the church. In 1 890 Wilford Wood ruff, the successor of John Taylor as " seer, revelator, and first president," announced a revelation prohibiting the contracting of further polygamous marriages. The chief points of the doctrinal belief of the Latter-Day Saints, as stated by President Wilford Woodruff, are in substance: God exists as a Trinity of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; men are to be punished for actual sins, and not for the transgression of Adam ; salvation is for all men, through the atonement of Christ, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel ; these ordinances are faith, repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost ; men are called of God to the ministry by prophecy and the laying on of hands by those in authority ; there is the gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, and interpretation of tongues ; the Bible is the Word of God, so far as it is translated correctly, also the Book of Mormon ; God has revealed much and has much yet to reveal ; there is to be a literal gathering of Israel and the restoration of the ten tribes ; Zion is to be built on this continent ; Christ will reign personally upon the earth, which is to be renewed. The organization of the church includes features of both 1 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the Jewish and Christian systems. There are two orders of the priesthood, the Melchizedek or higher, and the Aaronic or lesser. The first embraces apostles, patriarchs, high-priests, seventies, and elders, and has charge over all the spiritual interests of the church, preaching, baptizing, laying on of hands for confirmation and ordination, healing, blessing, administering the Lord's Supper, and officiating in all the ordinances. The Aaronic priesthood, including bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons, administers, under the direction of the Melchizedek priesthood, the outward ordinances and temporal affairs. In organization for church government the place of the ordinary parish is taken by the ward. Each ward has its meeting-house and bishop, and two counselors. A number of wards constitute a stake of Zion. At the head of each stake or district is a presi dent and two counselors, who are high-priests, and a coun cil of twelve high-priests who sit as a court in church matters. There is a general conference which meets in April and October of each year for the management of the general affairs of the church. The missionaries and preachers are organized into seventies. Each seventy has seven presidents,, and is under the direction of the Twelve Apostles. The highest officers are those of the First Pres idency, which has supreme authority, and are elected by the whole church. The chief strength of the church is in Utah, but it also has organizations in twenty-two States and Territories. There are in all 425 organizations, 266 church edifices, valued at $825,506, and 144,352 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 346, and their average value $3103 ; 178 halls, etc., with a seating capac ity of 28,310, are occupied. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 169 Summary by States. Alabama Arizona Colorado Georgia Idaho Indiana Kansas Kentucky Maryland Mississippi Nevada New Mexico New York North Carolina . . Pennsylvania South Carolina . . Tennessee Utah Virginia West Virginia . . Wisconsin , Wyoming 4,815 1,380 48 11,682 Organi- Church Se£tinS zations. Edifices. pacit^ 2 27 16 3 3 1 62 111 11 5 5 2 1 4 1 2 293 19 1 2 1 300 72,375 i,55o Total 425 266 92, 102 Value of Com. Church muni- Property, cants. 166 $26,400 6,500 7,200 1,640 175 45,56o 14,816 14 34 199 58 123 417 i,43o 453 56 108 44 203 134 733,216 117,640 137 81 32 11,700 1,322 $825,506 144,352 Summary by Stakes. Bannock 20 Bear Lake 25 Beaver 6 Box Elder 14 Cache 23 Cassia 6 Davis 10 Emery 9 Juab 6 Knab 8 Malad 9 Maricopa 5 Millard 8 Morgan 9 Oneida 15 1815 56 21 4 9 1 5 1 93 .310 4,4203,660 i,395 i,75o 7,920 622 4,700 125 1,800 300 2,050 1,325 95o 2,940 $9,720 17,35° 25,10020,75087,000 740 36,500 ",475 19,661 1,400 7,850 4,800 11,000 3,200 21,600 4,3434,986 i,342 3-9936,962 i,377 4,686 1,968 3,i9o2,1612,3i7 1,785 2,815 1,479 4,445 170 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Stakes. — Continued. r. • r*i. i. Seating Value of Com- stakes. °Tm' £h-£rch Ca- Church muni- zauons. Ed.fices. pacity_ Property. cants. Panguitch 8 8" 1,750 $1 1,750 1,786 Parowan 5 5 1,950 17,700 2,251 Saint George 24 8 1,650 4,150 3,086 Saint John's 7 4 625 1,980 1,413 Saint Joseph 9 7 2,540 9,050 2,067 Salt Lake 43 38' 13,015 222,694 23,428 San Juan 7 5 1,080 6,000 829 San Luis 2 2 1,100 5, 700 1,454 Sanpete 16' 14^ 7,760 56,980 12,713 Sevier 19 %rk abroad ; one or more quorums of seventy, who are set apart from the body of elders and assist the apostles; high-priests, who have charge over States and districts ; priests or pastors, teachers and deacons, and bishops, of whom three are set at the head of the business affairs of the church. Other bishops and agents assist in collecting the tithes. As to marriage, they believe that it is ordained of God, and that there should be but one companion for man or woman in wedlock until the contract is broken by death or transgres sion. They characterize the doctrine of polygamy or plural wives as an abomination. The Reorganized Church is represented in thirty- six States and three Territories, including that of Utah. It returns 21,773 members, of whom 5303 are in Iowa. The next largest number, 3189, is in Missouri; Illinois has 1909, Michigan 1540, and California 1396. Meetings are held in 254 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 15,370. The value of the church property is $226,285, which in dicates an average valuation of $1847. The average seat ing capacity is 251. The church is not fully organized into districts. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 173 Summary by States. Organi- Church SCa™g zations. Edifices, pj^y. 12 I 28 59 7 52 Alabama. . . Arkansas . . California . . Colorado . . ConnecticutFlorida .... Idaho Illinois Indiana 13 Indian Territory ... 2 Iowa 59 Kansas 25 Kentucky 1 Maine 14 Maryland Massachusetts 8 Michigan 33 Minnesota . . Mississippi . . Missouri .... Montana .... Nebraska . . . Nevada New Jersey . . New Mexico . New York. . . Ohio Oregon 4 2 42 2 20 4 1 2 18 3 Pennsylvania 10 Rhode Island .... South Dakota .... Tennessee Texas Utah Virginia Washington West Virginia . . . Wisconsin Wyoming 15 2 34 3 12 - 14 1 1 10 6 300 1,700 200 3,5°o 900 6,785 800 27 4 1 200 2 475 5 2,°5o 6 i,75o 1 100 18 5,000 2 400 7 1,060 3,050 300 150 275 1,025 150 300320 Value of Church Property. $350 I4,40O 2,000 19,200 I,80O 44,985 3,300 1,500 I,8oO 11,500 4,325 150 58,650 1,500 7,500 43,000 1,000 800325 1,900 3,700 I,40O1,200 Com muni cants. 426 60 1,396 122 8 257 I56 I,9°9 366 46 5,303 1,072 So 442 17 457 1,540 224 74 3,189 122 1,058 108 21 3 102 678 95 373 233 88 64 437 56. 3434 325 309 H Total • . , 431 122 30,790 $226,285 21,773 174 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The two branches of Latter-Day Saints aggregate 856 organizations, 388 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 122,892, and a value of $1,051,791, and 166,125 com municants. Of the latter 118,201 are in Utah, and the next largest number, 14,972, in Idaho. CHAPTER XXVII. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. THE earliest Lutherans in America came from Holland to Manhattan Island in 1623 with the first Dutch colony. For some years they had great difficulty in establishing worship of their own, the Dutch authorities, ecclesiastical and civil, having received instructions " to encourage no other doctrine in the New Netherlands than the true Reformed" and "to allure the Lutherans to the Dutch churches and matriculate them in the Public Reformed religion." A Lutheran pastor, the Rev. John Ernest Goet- water, was sent to this country in 1657 by the Lutheran Consistory of Amsterdam to minister to two Lutheran congregations, one at New York, the other at Albany. He was not allowed, however, to enter upon his ministra tions, but was sent back to Holland by representatives of the Reformed faith. When the English took possession of New York the Lutherans were allowed full liberty of worship. The Lutheran faith was also established on the banks of the Delaware by a Swedish colony, who erected the first Lutheran church in America near Lewes in 1638. Swed ish immigration was soon checked, and the large Lutheran influx from Germany did not begin until early in the eight eenth century, the first German congregation of Lutherans having been organized at about that time in Montgomery i75 176 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. County, Pa., with the Rev. Justus Falckner, who was ordained in this country by the Swedes, as its first pastor. In 1710a large number of exiled Palatines settled in New York and Pennsylvania, and in 1734 a colony of Salzburg- 'ers planted the Lutheran faith in Georgia. While immigration brought many Lutherans to this country, they were in a scattered and unorganized con dition until the arrival of the Rev. Henry M. Muhlenburg, who drew them closer together, formed them into congre gations, and inspired them with new life. In 1748 he, with six other ministers and lay delegates from congrega tions, organized the first Lutheran synod in this countiy, the Synod or Ministerium of Pennsylvania. In 1 786 the second synod, the Ministerium of New York, was formed. The recent extraordinary growth of the Lutheran com munion in this country is due in part to immigration from Lutheran countries. A large proportion of Lutherans are either German immigrants or the offspring of German im migrants. There are also large bodies of Swedish, Norwe gian, and Danish Lutherans, with a number from Finland and other European countries. The system of faith held by all Lutherans is set forth in the Augsburg Confession and in a number of other sym bols, known as Luther's Catechisms, the Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, and the Formula of Concord. The cardinal doctrine of the system is that of justification by faith alone. The ordinances of baptism and the Lord's Supper are held by Lutherans to be not mere signs or memorials, but channels of grace. Their view of the Lord's Supper is peculiar. They be lieve that " in the Holy Supper there are present with the elements and are recejyed sacramentally and supernatu- THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 177 rally the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ," but re ject both transubstantiation as held by the Roman Catho lic Church, and consubstantiation as attributed by some writers to the Lutheran Church. They observe the vari ous festivals of the Christian year, and have a liturgical form of worship. In polity, while the sovereignty of the individual con gregation, which includes the office of preaching the gos pel and administering the sacraments, is recognized, in the synodical system as it prevails a measure of judicial and executive authority is conferred upon the individual synods by the individual congregations. General bodies, such as the General Synod, General Council, etc., are formed by the union of a number of synods and have chiefly advisory powers. Synods may withdraw from the General Synod, General Council, and other general bodies, and may after ward rejoin the body they withdrew from or join another body, or take an independent position. Arranging the various synods as nearly as possible ac cording to speech, we find that seven languages are repre sented, if the Norwegian be considered as different from the Danish. The United Synod of the South is wholly, and the General Synod mostly, English. The General Council, the Synodical Conference, and the independent synods have but a small percentage of English organiza tions. The following is a summary, omitting the independ ent congregations, which cannot well be classified : Number of „ ' organizations. 1,816 198,997 2,691 460,706 1,178 232,512 688 88,700 1,786 190,154 181 13,674 13 1,991 11 1,385 178 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Languages. LANGUAGES. English German German-English Swedish Norwegian Danish Icelandic Finnish Total 8,364 1,188,119 I. — THE GENERAL SYNOD. This is the oldest general body of Lutherans. It was organized in 1820 by representatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the oldest synod ; the Ministerium of New York, the next oldest; the Synod of North Carolina, the third oldest ; and the Synod of Maryland and Virginia. The General Synod was the only general body until the Civil War cut off its Southern synods and led to the organization of the General Synod, South, now known as the United Synod in the South. It never had, however, the adher ence of all the synods. One withdrew and afterward joined again ; some held aloof from it for many years, so that from the first there has scarcely been a period in which there have not been synods in an independent attitude. The chief cause of the changes which synods have made in their attachments to the general bodies, and also of the organization of the General Council and Synodical Confer ence, has been differences cToncerning the acceptance and interpretation of the doctrinal symbols. There have been THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 179 no secessions or divisions among Lutherans on account of questions arising in church government, except several instances among the Germans, when charges of hierarch ical tendencies were broached. The reception in 1864 of the Franckean Synod by the General Synod led to a division on confessional grounds. It was objected by many that the Franckean Synod had not announced its accept ance of the Augsburg Confession and it was thought to be doctrinally unsound. It was contended in behalf of those who adhered to the General Synod that the Franckean Synod had accepted the Augsburg Confession in accepting the constitution of the General Synod, in which is set forth the confessional basis. The minority, including the repre sentatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, presented a protest against the admission of the Franckean Synod, and the representatives of the Ministerium withdrew. Two years later, however, at the next meeting of the General Synod, delegates from the Ministerium were in attendance, but, not being allowed to participate in the election of officers, on the ground that the Ministerium must be con sidered as "in a state of practical withdrawal from the governing functions of the General Synod," they retired, and their example was subsequently followed by the Pitts burg, English Ohio, Minnesota, and Texas synods, and the Ministerium soon after led in a movement for the formation of another general body. The following is the confessional basis of the General Synod : " We receive and hold with the Evangelical Lutheran Church of our fathers the Word of God, as contained in the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, as the only infallible rule of faith and practice, and the 180 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Augsburg Confession as a correct exhibition of the funda mental doctrines of the divine Word and of the faith of our church founded upon that. Word." The General Synod Lutherans affiliate more readily with other evangelical denominations than the Lutherans at tached to the General Council, the Synodical Conference, or the Ohio Synod. They do not refuse to exchange pul pits with ministers of evangelical churches, as do their stricter brethren, who condemn these relations under the general term " unionism." The General Synod has connected with it 23 synods, the oldest of which, that of Maryland, was organized in 1820, and the newest, that of Middle Tennessee, in 1878. It is represented in twenty-five States and in the District of Columbia and Territory of New Mexico. Nearly one half of its communicants, or 78,938, are to be found in the State of Pennsylvania. Of its 1424 organizations, Penn sylvania has 596. There are 1322 edifices, valued at $8,919,170. This indicates an average value for each edifice of $6745, which is extraordinary. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 357. Only 72 of the 1424 organizations meet in* other than church buildings. The 72 halls have a seating capacity of 10,730. The boundaries of Lutheran synods are very irregular. Those of the- synods belonging to the General Synod are more regular than those of any of the other Lutheran gen eral bodies, but only 5 of the 23 do not cross one or more State lines. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 181 Summary by States. states °r?ani- Chur<* Srdng r-ai!ue£' Com" states. za?Qns Ed Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama i i 300 $2,000 175 California 6 3 1,700 87,000 743 Colorado 7 5 1,025 64,500 220 Connecticut 2 1 400 7,000 190 District of Columbia 6 6 3,000 301,000 1,038 Illinois 93 83^ 24,803 344,o5o 7,438 Indiana 86 88 23,600 243,300 6,090 Iowa 30 28 8,585 127,200 2,043 Kansas 53 43 10,245 171,000 2,835 Kentucky 11 11 3,700 43, 700 1,627 Maryland 96 97 43,430 843,050 17,288 Massachusetts 2 2 - 275 2,700 103 Michigan 9 9 2,450 37,500 679 Minnesota 1 1 300 1,200 26 Missouri 14 13 4,125 132,850 1,576 Nebraska 73 55 12,185 330,420 3,731 New Jersey 16 16 5, 175. 126,100 2,415 New Mexico 2 64 New York 95 ioo^ 36,925 1,224,700 15,611 Ohio 189 182 59,310 1,039,950 18,437 Pennsylvania 596 545^219,516 3,672,650 78,938 South Dakota 3 3 370 7,700 64 Tennessee 11 11 4,600 8,900 749 Virginia 3 3 1,050 7,000 450 West Virginia 5 5 1,800 69,000 1,108 Wisconsin 11 8}4 2,600 17,600 861 Wyoming 3 2 350 6,100 141 Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 Summary by Synods. synods. Allegheny 138 131 42,456 $539,925 12,806 Central Illinois 25 24X 7,415 147,100 2,187 Central Pennsylva nia 83 77X 29,280 372, 100 8,680 East Ohio 75 72 24,425 412,800 6,360 East Pennsylvania . . 109 102^ 47,560 1,141,650 17,994 Franckean 29 28 8,225 100,200 2,147 Hartwick 34 35 13,404 286,400 4,578 Iowa 25 24 7,160 153,700 1,727 Kansas 47 38 10,275 242,650 2,924 Seating Value ot Com Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 48,905 $1 1,198,050 19,864 13,310 295.OOO 4,604 4,600 8,900 749 16,175 415,870 5,064 20,096 955,9°0 11,234 12,900 198,050 3,147 19,475 184,100 4,650 9,675 135,100 3,577 24,850 330,125 7,740 4,450 20,250 i,234 26,540 483,850 10,643 7,313 90,800 3,32o 50,855 868,000 2i,575 22,475 338,650 7,836 182 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Synods. — Continued. „ Organi- Church SYNODS. zatfons Edifices Maryland 108 109 Miami 45 42 Middle Tennessee . . 11 11 Nebraska 102 77 New York and New Jersey 50 54 North Illinois 46 41 North Indiana 67 71 Olive Branch 37 35 Pittsburg 81 75 South Illinois 19 15 >£ Susquehanna 59 58 Wartburg 29 24 West Pennsylvania . 131 106 Wittenberg 74 71 Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 2. — THE UNITED SYNOD IN THE SOUTH. Soon after the beginning of the Civil War the four synods of North and South Carolina and of Virginia and south west Virginia withdrew from the General Synod because of the adoption by that body, at its convention in 1862, of resolutions concerning the war which gave offense to the South. These synods and the Synod of Texas were not represented in the convention of 1862 on account of the outbreak of hostilities and the condition of the country. The next year (1863) the four synods above mentioned and the Synod of Georgia constituted the General Synod, South. A few other Southern synods afterward became connected with it. In 1886 a new organization, known as the United Synod in the South, took its place, consisting THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 183 of six synods which had belonged to the General Synod, South, and the independent Tennessee and Holston synods. The type of Lutheranism represented by the United Synod in the South is similar to that of the General Synod, though perhaps a little stricter. Its confessional basis is as follows : " The Holy Scriptures, the inspired writings of the Old and New Testaments, the only standard of doctrine and church discipline. " As a true and faithful exhibition of the doctrines of the Holy Scriptures in regard to matters of faith and prac tice, the three ancient symbols, the Apostolic, the Nicene, and the Athanasian Creeds, and the Unaltered Augsburg Confession of Faith; also, the other symbolical books of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, viz., the Apology, the Smalcald Articles, the Smaller and Larger Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Concord, consisting of the Epitome and full Declaration as they are set forth, defined, and published in the Christian Book of Concord, or the Symbolical Books of the Lutheran Church, published in the year 1580, as true and Scriptural developments of the doctrines taught in the Augsburg Confession and in perfect harmony of [sic] one and the same pure Scriptural faith." The United Synod in the South is represented in nine of the Southern States, including Tennessee and West Vir ginia. It has 414 organizations and 379 church edifices, of an average value of $2938, and an average seating capac ity of 365 ; 29 halls, with a seating capacity of 4225, are occupied. 1 84 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. ,.x.™s Organi- Church states. zations. Edifices. Alabama 3 I Florida 2 2 Georgia 16 15 Mississippi 11 10 North Carolina 119 107 South Carolina .... 74 78 Tennessee 23 20 Virginia 145 124 West Virginia 21 22 Total 414 379 138,453 $1,114,065 37,457 Summary by Synods. SYNODS. Alpha Synod of Freedmen 5 3 550 $1,750 94 Georgia 17 16 4,885 92,600 1,535 Holston 27 22 7,835 53,650 2,129 Mississippi 11 10 2,750 4,650 533 North Carolina ... . 56 53 21,050 188,800 6,163 South Carolina 61 66 21,975 337,150 7,013 Southwest Virginia. 65 48 17,502 114,050 4,379 Tennessee 107 97 41,976 143,790 10,086 Virginia 65 64 19,930 177,625 5,525 Seating Value of Com Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 250 $1,200 75 460 5,450 143 4,825 99,150 1,477 2,750 4,650 533 44,463 263,690 ",759 27,525 339,25o 8,757 7,4IO 52,750 1,999 45,090 314,200 11,196 5,680 33,725 1,518 Total 414 379 138,453 $1,114,065 37,457 3. — THE GENERAL COUNCIL. This was the third general body to be organized in the order of time. When the General Synod consented in 1 864 to the admission of the Franckean Synod, which was regarded by the minority of the General Synod as un- Lutheran and as not having definitely accepted the Augs burg Confession, the delegates of the Ministerium of Penn sylvania protested (a number of others joining in the protest) and withdrew. At the next session of the Gen- THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 185 eral Synod, being excluded from participation in its organ ization, they retired from the body. The Pittsburg, the New York, the English Ohio, the Minnesota, and the Texas synods also dissolved their connection with the General Synod. The withdrawal of the delegates of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania was approved by that body at its next session, and a committee was appointed to issue a " fraternal address to all Evangelical Lutheran synods, ministers, and congregations in the United States and Canada which confess the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, inviting them to unite in a convention for the purpose of forming a union of Lutheran synods." The proposed convention was held in December, 1866, representatives of the synods of Pennsylvania, New York, English Ohio, Pittsburg, Wisconsin, English district of Ohio, Michigan, Minnesota, Canada, Illinois, and the Joint Synod of Ohio participating. " Principles of Faith and Church Polity " were adopted, and the next year the first convention of the new body was held. Thus was the General Council organized. In the first year of its history the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew and the German Synod of Iowa assumed a semi- independent position, sending delegates and participating in the debate but taking no part in the voting. This body still sustains this relation. The withdrawal of the Joint Synod of Ohio, and, a few years later, of the synods of Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota, and the semi-independ ent position taken by the German Synod of Iowa, were on account of the refusal of the General Council to give a sat isfactory declaration on what are called the "Four Points." It was the desire of these bodies that some expression should be given concerning chiliasm, and that the admis- 1 86 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. sion of non-Lutherans to communion, the exchange of " pulpits with sectarians," and membership in secret soci eties should be unequivocally condemned. The council would not commit itself fully at that time on these points, though it has since practically done so, especially on the questions of pulpit and altar fellowship. The confessional basis of the General Council is as fol lows : " We accept and acknowledge the doctrine of the Unaltered Augsburg Confession in its original sense as throughout in conformity with the pure truth, of which God's Word is the only rule. We accept its statements of truth as in perfect accordance with the canonical Script ures. We reject the errors it condemns, and believe that all which it commits to the liberty of the church of right belongs to that liberty. " In thus formally accepting and acknowledging the Unaltered Augsburg Confession we declare our conviction that the other confessions of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, inasmuch as they set forth none other than its system of doctrine and articles of faith, are of necessity pure and Scriptural. Preeminent among such accordant, pure, and Scriptural statements of doctrine, by their in trinsic excellence, by the great and necessary ends for which they were prepared, by their historical position, and by the general judgment of the church, are these: The Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Arti cles, the Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Con cord, all of which are, with the Unaltered Augsburg Con fession, in perfect harmony of one and the same Scriptural faith." One of the most perplexing questions Lutherans have THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 187 had to deal with in this country has been that of language. It is agreed that the communion sustained very heavy losses down almost to the middle of this century by insist ing that synodical proceedings and church services gener ally should be in the German tongue. The children, hav ing learned English, desired to have the services conducted in that language ; failing in this, they joined other denom inations. The General Council proposed from the begin ning that the different languages and nationalities " should be firmly knit together in this New World in the unity of one and the same pure faith," and declared that " no dis tinction of language " must be allowed " to interfere with the great work " before the church in this country. It includes American, German, and Scandinavian elements, but English is the official language of the General Council, though the German and Scandinavian tongues are also used. It has many large English phurches in the eastern cities, but a majority of the congregations are German and Scandinavian and employ those languages. But few of the ministers are incapable of speaking and writing in English. All the correspondence of the Census Office with Lutherans of whatever synodical connection was in English, and scarcely a score out of the thousands of let ters received were in any other tongue. There are nine synods connected with the General Council, including one in Canada, which, of course, is not given in these tables. While the General Council, the General Synod, and, indeed, most other denominations of this country, have churches and communicants in other countries, these churches and communicants are omitted in the census reports. Only those congregations are included which are within the territorial limits of the United States. 1 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The General Council has 2044 organizations, with 1554 edifices and 324,846 communicants. Of the latter, 107,- 025 are attached to the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the oldest Lutheran synod in the United States. Some 367 organizations hold worship in halls, etc., having a seating capacity of 30,904. The total value of church property is $11,119,286, or an average for each edifice of $7155, which is even higher than the extraordinary average of houses of worship owned by the General Synod. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 378. While there are only eight synods, there are congrega tions in thirty-two States and one Territory, Pennsylvania, of course, maintaining the lead, with 616, or nearly one third of the whole number, and 124,163 communicants. The next largest number of communicants, 39,430, is found in New York, Minnesota coming third, with 27,906, and Illinois fourth, with 26,860. The Synod of Texas is the only synod that does not cross State lines. The Swedish Augustana Synod, though second in numbers to the Minis terium of Pennsylvania, embraces in its territory no fewer than thirty States, being, in fact, almost as widespread as the entire General Council. Delaware and Kentucky are the only two States covered by the General Council which are not also covered by the Augustana Synod. This body of wide boundaries was organized in i860 with only about 5000 communicants, and is composed of Swedish Lutherans. The synod is subdivided into seven conferences, or sub-synods, which meet semi-annually. The synod itself is assembled yearly. The German Iowa Synod has five districts, and covers several States. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 1 89 Summary by States. states o^™- Church Se^ne T?!ueEf Com" states. zat*ons Ed Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. California 7 5 ^,75 $62,300 603 Colorado 7 6 1,436 65,800 519 Connecticut 24 15 5,820 122.400 3,767 Delaware 2 1 335 10,000 296 Dist. of Columbia . . 1 2 1,400 40,000 600 Florida 1 17 Idaho 3 2 180 2,450 139 Illinois 143 122 42,335 809, 150 26,860 Indiana 38 34 10,335 148,100 3,887 Iowa 174 132 34,771 420,680 20,009 Kansas 62 43 11,294 136,830 6,269 Kentucky 4 3 570 6,800 299 Maine 1 1 300 2,600 179 Massachusetts 12 6 2,110 55,900 1,743 Michigan 70 58 14,305 i53,35o 8,710 Minnesota 223 175 52,445 624,120 27,906 Missouri 18 16 3,584 101,800 1,857 Nebraska 88 55 12,181 206,001 7,204 New Hampshire ... 2 2 750 13,500 395 New Jersey 30 20 8,785 339,500 7,940 New York 113 109 43,764 i^.S10 39,43° North Dakota 38 7 1,210 15,400 1,582 Ohio 118 108 35,510 483,100 15,915 Oregon 4 3 675 13,650 305 Pennsylvania 616 486 268,885 4,993,355 124,163 Rhode Island 3 I 300 5,250 420 South Dakota 100 31 5,070 40,125 4,770 Texas 42 39 9,810 128,740 7,140 Vermont 2 1 74 Washington 7 5 1,400 33,95° 446 West Virginia 1 1 800 10,000 650 Wisconsin 85 66 17,290 158,925 10,072 Wyoming 5 580 Total 2,044 1,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846 Summary by Synods. SYNODS. English Synod of Ohio 64 58 20,375 $273,600 8,273 Indiana 31 27 9,010 169,000 3,058 Ministerium of New York 115 "7 47,319 i,942,4io 42,029 1 90 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. „ c\ u Seating Value of Com- svnods. °r.Sam- £}TCh Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Ministerium of Penn sylvania 456 347 227,555 $4,319,355 107,025 Pittsburg 167 149 47,825 961,800 20,755 Scandinavian Au gustana 688 515 156,664 2,600,550 88,700 Texas 39 35 8,485 1 12,740 6,643 German Synod of Iowa 484 306 7i,592 739,831 47,363 Total 2,044 1,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846 4. — THE SYNODICAL CONFERENCE. The latest and largest of the Lutheran general bodies is the Synodical Conference, organized in 1872 by repre sentatives of the Missouri, Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Illinois, and Norwegian synods. Four of these synods, the Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois, had taken part in the organization of the General Council, but had with drawn. The conference was intended to represent a type of Lutheran confessionalism stricter than that of the Gen eral Council, as that of the General Council was stricter than the General Synod. The following is its confessional basis : " The Synodical Conference acknowledges the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as God's Word, and the Confession of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of 1580, called the Concordia, as its own." The central body of the Synodjcal Conference, and the influence which constitutes the peculiar type of Lutheran- ism which it stands for, is the synod of Missouri, Ohio, and other States, which was organized in 1847. The nucleus THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 191 of this synod was a Saxon colony of Lutherans who settled in Missouri in 1839. When the synod was constituted it embraced 12 congregations and 22 ministers, but, proclaim ing a Lutheranism of the most positive character, it at tracted to itself hosts of German immigrants who were dis satisfied with the result of the union of the Lutheran and Reformed religions in the Fatherland, and were pleased with the absolute and unreserved acceptance of the Augs burg Confession required by the synod and with its stern antagonism to every form of syncretism (union services, union communions, union congregations), and its insistence on pure Lutheran literature, pure Lutheran services, and a pure and positive Lutheranism. Some questions which most other Lutheran bodies might consider open questions are not so held by the " Missourians," as they are called. For example, they maintain that Antichrist is the Roman pontiff; that their doctrine as to the ministry and the church is the true and settled Scriptural doctrine, and that all forms of chiliasm or millenarianism are to be condemned. They allow no differences on these and some other extra- confessional points ; therefore their type of doctrine and practice has become known, both in this country and Ger many, where it has obtained some favor, as " Missourian." In 1 88 1 the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew from the Synodical Conference as the result of a controversy which arose on the doctrine of predestination, and was followed in 1882 by the Norwegian Synod. The synod of Missouri maintained that predestination to salvation is not due to God's foresight of faith in man, but faith and perseverance in faith are included in the decree. The adherents of the Ohio party opposed this as Calvinistic, and a division was the result. 192 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The Missouri is by far the largest Lutheran synod in the United States, and embraces in its territory thirty-one States and the District of Columbia. It is divided into 1 3 districts, or sub-synods, and reports 1589 organizations, with 1261 church edifices, valued at $6,759,535, an^ 293,- 2 1 1 communicants. The Synodical Conference has 1934 organizations, 153 1 church edifices, and 357,153 communicants. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 289, and their average value $5098. Only 67 halls, with a seating capacity of 4362, are occupied. The constituency of the Synodical Conference is almost wholly German. Services in Eng lish are, however, being extensively introduced, and ex clusively English congregations have been founded. Summary by States. n ; r-i, t. Seating Value of Com- states. 9/?™- Church Ca_ s ^^ zations. Edifices. pacity propertv. ^ts. Alabama 5 5 1,300 $12,200 534 Arkansas 17 13 2,165 39,345 1,3" California 12 7 2,075 101,800 1,702 Colorado 6 2 475 22,500 394 Connecticut 8 4 1,900 33, 500 1,405 District of Columbia 1 1 400 30,000 375 Florida 3 2 270 4,400 209 Idaho 1 27 Illinois 250 223 80,144 1,456,630 69,033 Indiana 102 96 32,299 632,260 24,666 Iowa 139 82 18,452 194,715 13,252 Kansas 71 47 8,974 95,030 5,906 Kentucky 3 3 900 9,800 468 Louisiana 11 n 3,375 59,400 2,452 Maryland 14 12 4,862 129,975 3,208 Massachusetts 10 6 1,575 54,000 1,717 Michigan 137 109 33,731 488,880 27,472 Minnesota 217 159 36,346 443,700 30,398 Missouri 118 112 32,820 613,940 22,121 Montana 2 1 225 10,000 130 Nebraska ". . . 135 93 16,788 168,570 12,339 New Jersey 5 5 1,320 32,000 699 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 193 Summary by States. — Continued. states 0r?ani- Church Se£tin8 Y.a'ue?f Com- states. zations. Edifices. °a- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. New York 67 65 24,406 $1,055,455 22,642 North Dakota 18 5 650 6,050 1,136 £hl° 54 55 18,330 409,975 i5,44o Oregon ¦ • ¦ 5 3 34o 6,300 274 Pennsylvania 26 25 9,697 284,915 6,559 South Dakota 71 24 4,368 20,770 3,097 Tennessee 2 2 550 30,110 227 Texas 28 21 4,680 30,675 3,498 Virginia 4 5 1,275 20,815 399 West Virginia 4 2 300 300 121 Wisconsin 388 331 98,193 1,306,303 83,942 Total 1,934 i,53i 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153 Summary by Synods. SYNODS. Minnesota 90 58 14,523 $218,990 12,655 Missouri, Ohio, and other States 1,589 1,261^366,507 6,759,535 293,211 Wisconsin 237 198^ 58,855 794,988 50,095 English Conference of Missouri 18 \2% 3,300 30,800 1,192 Total 1,934 i,53i 443,i85 $7,804,313 357,153 INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN SYNODS. There are twelve Lutheran synods which are not con nected with any of the four general bodies, and are there fore called independent bodies. They occupy this attitude for various reasons. In at least two cases, those of the Suomai Synod, a body of Finns, and the Icelandic Synod, the reason doubtless is peculiarity of language ; in other cases it is differences of view on various doctrinal and practical questions and in national peculiarities. Some of these bodies are small, three of them having less than 5000 communicants each, but some of them are large enough to 194 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. constitute separate denominations. In 1892 the Michigan Synod united with the Wisconsin and Minnesota synods of the Synodical Conference, and a new general body was thus formed. In 1893 the Joint Synod of Iowa and the German Synod of Iowa agreed upon terms of pulpit and altar fellowship, without becoming organically united. 5. — THE JOINT SYNOD OF OHIO AND OTHER STATES. This body was organized in 1818. It occupied an in dependent attitude until 1867, when it assisted in consti tuting the General Council, but only to withdraw in the following year, because it was not fully satisfied with the position of the council concerning the question of pulpit and altar fellowship with other denominations. It has ever been conservative and strictly confessional in character, and it was for nine years connected with the Synodical Conference, from which it withdrew in 1881 because it could not accept the views of the majority concerning the doctrine of predestination. Since then it has occupied an independent position. Its constituency is for the most part German, but in about a third of its congregations both German and English are used. Like other large Lutheran synods, it is divided into a number of districts. While its chief strength is in the State of Ohio, it has many communicants in Wisconsin, Michigan, Pennsylvania, and Indiana. It embraces twenty-three States and the District of Columbia, New York constituting the most easterly and northerly portion of its territory, Texas the most southerly, and Oregon the most westerly. It has 421 organizations, 443 edifices, valued at $1,639,087, and 69,5°5 communicants. Only ten of its organizations hold services in other than church edifices. The average value THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 195 of its edifices is $3 700, and their average seating capacity 337. Only 10 halls, with a seating capacity of 785, are occupied. Summary by States. states o^™- Chur* srting ™ue£f' Cora" states. zat?ons_ Ed.fi Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. District of Columbia 1 1 250 $13,000 150 Idaho 1 1 300 1,000 80 Illinois 16 16 6,950 60,000 2,695 Indiana 34 32 11,825 160,950 5,095 Iowa 5 8 1,850 10,500 650 Kansas 5 5 1,500 2,750 472 Louisiana 1 1 700 5,000 500 Maryland ., 12 12 3,620 38,900 1,545 Michigan 21 20 7,672 125,700 6,217 Minnesota 21 23 8,700 37,250 3,180 Missouri I 1 200 600 30 Nebraska 7 7 1,800 4,600 440 New York 2 2 330 2,700 198 North Carolina ... . 12 11 2,550 6,315 567 North Dakota 1 1 300 750 70 Ohio 191 197^ 67,537 839,272 31,261 Oregon 1 1 200 600 50 Pennsylvania 32 32 10,429 206,100 5,552 South Dakota 3 3 1,000 2,700 327 Texas 4 7 2,850 20,000 1,730 Virginia 5 4 750 2,900 175 Washington 4 6 1,250 11,400 386 West Virginia 16 io>£ 2,025 5,5°° 779 Wisconsin 25 41 14,750 80,600 7,356 Total 421 443 149,338 $1,639,087 69,505 6. — THE BUFFALO SYNOD. This synod was organized in 1845 by the Rev. J. A. A. Grabau, who came from Germany, where he had suf fered for his opposition to the union of the Reformed and Lutheran religions. The synod has announced views con cerning the ministerial office which other Lutherans have considered as hierarchical. It insists that ordination, unless by ordained ministers, is not valid ; that ministers created 196 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. by congregations have no divine authority to pronounce absolution or to consecrate the elements of bread and wine; that congregations may not pronounce excommu nication ; that obedience is due to ministers ; and that the synod is the supreme tribunal in the church. The synod has congregations in six. States, with 25 church edifices, valued at $84,410, and 4242 communi cants. The average value of its edifices is -$3376, and their average seating capacity 232. Two halls, with a seating capacity of 275, are occupied. Summary by States. n™,,; rh„rrh Seating Value of Com- STATES- £E£ ECcM es. Df?" Ch"* -7- pacity. Property. cants. California 1 1 150 $500 26 Illinois 1 1 300 2,500 136 Michigan 4 4 848 10,100 342 Minnesota 2 2 300 3, 700 312 New York 12 10 2,715 48,010 2,268 Wisconsin 7 7 1,480 19,600 1,158 Total 27 25 5,793 $84,410 4,242 7. — HAUGE'S SYNOD. This is a body of Norwegian Lutherans organized in the period 1846-50 by immigrants from Norway. It took its name from Hauge, a leader of a strong spiritual movement in that country. Its followers lay much stress upon con version and are noted for their earnestness. The laymen participate in prayer and exhortation in public assemblies, contrary to the practice of some other bodies of a more churchly character. This synod has always occupied an independent attitude. It has 1 75 organizations, divided among eleven States, THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 197 but with two thirds of its strength in Minnesota, South Dakota, and Wisconsin, and 100 church edifices having an average seating capacity of 306 and an average value of $2149; 75 halls, with a seating capacity of 4436, are oc cupied. Summary by States. Onrani ru..„\. Seating Value of Com- STATES- ?S : Edifices. c?: p™ ™f pacity. Property. cants. Illinois 10 8 2,875 $40,400 863 Indiana 1 1 250 800 29 I°wa 17 H 3,45o 27,200 1,593 Kansas 1 26 Michigan I 1 200 4,000 62 Minnesota 55 41 13,285 99,345 6,534 Nebraska 8 4 725 4,95o 438 North Dakota 16 5 1,700 4,850 576 South Dakota ..... . 36 11 2,955 11,700 2,239 Washington 2 1 350 1,000 205 Wisconsin 28 14 4,710 20,150 2,165 Total 175 100 30,500 $214,395 14,730 8. — THE NORWEGIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA. This body was organized by Norwegian immigrants a few years later than Hauge's Synod. Like the latter, it has always maintained an independent position, except for the short period when it was connected with the Synod ical Conference. A few years ago a controversy over the doctrine of predestination caused a division in its ministry and congregations, resulting in the formation of what was known as the Anti-Missouri Brotherhood. The synod accepted the views of the Missouri Synod, which its type of Lutheranism resembles, while the brotherhood rejected these views as Calvinistic. The synod is divided into three districts. Its territory 198 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. embraces twenty-two States, stretching from ocean to ocean and from the Lakes to the Gulf. Two thirds of its commu nicants, however, are in the States of Minnesota and Wis consin. The average value of its church edifices is $2929, and their average seating capacity is 287. It occupies 182 halls, which have a seating capacity of 12,115. Summary by States. Orirani Chim-h Searing Value of Com- STATES- 2S£ ETficl Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. California 3 1 300 $14,000 189 Colorado 1 i' 300 2,000 75 Idaho 1 1 150 1,000 45 Illinois 14 6 3,150 95,500 1,688 Indiana 2 I 300 6,000 182 Iowa 49 26 9,275 97,8oo 7,059 Kansas 1 1 100 200 30 Massachusetts 2 ... 375 Michigan 14 7 1,125 9,9°° 758 Minnesota 164 112^ 32,843 267,950 21,832 Missouri 2 1 200 40O 50 Montana 3 1 250 1,200 165 Nebraska 21 7 1,520 12,200 544 New Jersey 1 1 225 4,000 180 New York 5 3 - 1,050 33,000 784 North Dakota 53 8 2,200 22,975 2,784 Ohio 4 1 150 3,000 184 Oregon 3 1 200 2,500 95 South Dakota 46 13 3,240 25,700 3,030 Texas 4 5 950 6,700 350 Washington I ... 16 Wisconsin 95 77%. 21,460 200,800 15,037 Total 489 275 78,988 $806,825 55,452 9- — THE MICHIGAN SYNOD. This is a German body organized in i860. It helped to organize the General Council, and was connected with it until 1888, when it withdrew because the position of THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 199 the council on the question of pulpit and altar fellowship with other denominations was not sufficiently decided. The synod is represented in the States of Michigan and Indiana, having in all 11,482 communicants. Its church edifices have an average value of $3109 and an average seating capacity of 276. There are 12 halls, with a seat ing capacity of 550. Summary by States. r. ~. . Seating Value of Com- states. P'f*™- Church Ca * church muni. zations. Edifices. padty pr0perty. cants. Indiana 3 3 1,150 $7,500 441 Michigan 62 50 13,463 157,270 11,041 Total 65 53 14,613 $164,770 11,482 IO.-^THE DANISH CHURCH IN AMERICA. This is the oldest body of Danish Lutherans in this country, having been organized in 1872. It is connected with the Church of Denmark, which sent missionaries to this country, who helped to organize Danish congregations and a little later to form them into a synod. It has congregations in fourteen States and in the Ter ritory of Utah. Its territory stretches from Maine to California, forming a belt across the northern portion of the country. It has 131 organizations, with 75 edifices, having an average seating capacity of 198 and an average value of $1741. The total number of communicants is 10,181, more than half of whom are to be found in the States of Iowa, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota. The synod is divided into 9 districts. There are 42 halls, with a seating capacity of 2175, used as places of worship. 200 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. „,„, Organi- Church p'lng STATES- zations. Edifices. ^ California 4 I 300 Connecticut 2 2 300 Illinois 9 5 1,330 Iowa 23 14 3,390 Kansas 1 1 125 Maine 2 2 400 Massachusetts 3 . . Michigan 9 8 1,900 Minnesota 17 8 1,230 Nebraska 19 11 1,510 New Jersey 8 5 1,000 New York 5 4 475 South Dakota 11 1 200 Utah 2 Wisconsin 16 13 2,600 Total 131 75 14,760 Value of Com Church muni Property. cants. $1,200 125 2,000 200 I5,IO0 1,314 24,800 2,211 800 120 200 H9 I3,7O0 588 11,300 1,032 20, IOO 888 6,000 565 11,000 410 1,500 285 48 22,200 2,076 $129,700 10,181 II. — THE GERMAN AUGSBURG SYNOD. This body was formed in 1875. It has 23 organizations, distributed among nine States. These organizations own 23 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 329 and an average value of $4829. Summary by States. states. °^ani- zations. Arkansas 1 Illinois 4 Indiana 2 Iowa 1 Michigan 1 Missouri 2 New York 1 Ohio 1 Wisconsin 10 Total 23 ,, , Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 75 4 700 $9,450 631 2 600 5,000 37o 1 IOO 1,000 70 1 300 5,000 174 3 1,360 40,000 i,i99 1 700 3,500 800 1 I,0OO 26,800 1,700 10 2,8oo 20,310 i,99i 23 7,560 $111,060 7,010 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 201 12. — THE DANISH ASSOCIATION IN AMERICA. This association was formed in 1884, chiefly by Danish ministers, who withdrew from what was then called the Norwegian-Danish Conference, not because of doctrinal or ecclesiastical differences, but because of reasons growing out of differences of nationality. It embraces 50 organizations, with 33 church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 173 and an average value of $1357. There are 15 halls, with a seating capac ity of 480. Summary by States. cTA-nrs Organi- Church states. zations. Edifices. California 4 2 Illinois 1 Iowa 6 2 Minnesota 14 9 Nebraska 16 14 Oregon 1 South Dakota 2 2 Washington 2 Wisconsin 4 4 Total 50 33 5,700 $44,775 3,493 13. — THE ICELANDIC SYNOD. The Synod of Icelanders was organized in 1885. By far the larger part of this synod is in Manitoba. It has in this country 13 organizations, 4 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 325 and an average value of $1800, and 1991 communicants. It is represented in two States only, Minnesota and North Dakota. There are 9 halls, with a seating capacity of 750. Seating Value of Com Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 375 $3,000 144 4,000 50 35° 3,800 4'3 1,675 10,150 1,524 2,200 14,625 754 20 250 2,200 153 40 850 7,000 395 202 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. r\ r*\. t. Seating Value of Com- states. °rf?anl- Bfch Ca- Church muni- zatl0ns- Edlfices- pacity. Property. cants. Minnesota 5 221 North Dakota 8 4 1,300 $7,200 1,770 Total 13 4 1,300 $7,200 1,991 14. — THE IMMANUEL SYNOD. This is a small German body whose organization dates from 1886. It is represented in seven States and the District of Columbia, having 21 organizations, 19 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 2 79 and an average value of $4958, and 5580 communicants. Summary by States. states. °^ani- zations. District of Columbia 1 Illinois 1 Indiana 1 Michigan , 1 New Jersey 2 New York 5 Ohio 6 Pennsylvania 4 Total 21 19 5,300 $94,200 5,580 15. — THE SUOMAI SYNOD. This is a body of Finnish Lutherans constituted in 1889. It has 1 1 organizations, 8 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 230 and an average value of $1548, and 1385 communicants, of whom 1265 are in Michigan and 120 in South Dakota. Seating Value of Com, hurcn Ca Churcn muni 11LU, pacity. Property. cants. I 3OO $15,000 500 I 300 10,000 300 I 150 1,200 180 I 600 15,000 500 2 5SO 7,000 700 3 600 6,000 600 6 I,6oO 25,500 1,350 4 1,200 14,500 1,450 irch aces. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 7 i 200 $i°,973 1,925 1,265 120 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 203 Summary by States. states. 0r?an!- Church zations. lidinces. Michigan 10 South Dakota 1 Total 11 8 1,915 $12,898 1,385 16. — THE UNITED NORWEGIAN CHURCH. This body was constituted in 1 890 by the union of three synods, viz., the Norwegian Augustana Synod, organized in i860, the .Conference of the Norwegian- Danish Church, organized in 1870, and the Norwegian Anti- Missouri Broth erhood, organized in 1887. The Brotherhood separated from the Norwegian Synod because they could not accept the latter's views respecting the doctrine of absolute pre destination. The union of these three bodies was due to a movement to bring together, as far as possible, all Norwe gian Lutherans in one body. Hauge's Synod and the Nor wegian Synod, however, still maintain a separate attitude. The United Synod embraces eighteen States in its terri tory. It has 1 122 organizations, 670 church edifices, and 119,972 communicants, of whom 49,54! are in the single State of Minnesota. The average seating capacity of the churches is 277, and the average value $2312. There are 393 halls, with a seating capacity of 29,185. states. Idaho . . Illinois . Iowa . . Kansas Summary by States. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. I I 27 24 H3 85 7 3 30O 6,445 25,335 650 $2,500 68,400 220,100 5,300 no 3,298 14,891 3H 204 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. Maine Maryland Michigan Minnesota 405 Missouri ........ Montana Nebraska New Hampshire . New York North Dakota .... Oregon South Dakota . . . Washington Wisconsin Organi Church Seating Ca Value of Com muni zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 2 I 200 $2,000 225 I 42 27 23 5,973 69,450 3,on 405 283 76,791 6o8,200 49,541 I H 2 .... 87 13 I IOO 250 285 I I 250 2,5O0 125 I 84 l62 44 10,380 77,550 10,283 5 2 650 9,500 204 148 4i 8,150 54,655 7,922 - 19 10 2,575 29,600 819 187 151 47,443 394,450 28,717 Total 1,122 670 185,242 $1,544,455 119,972 INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS. Besides the independent synods there are a number of independent Lutheran congregations — that is, congrega tions which do not belong to any synod. In most cases the reason is not doctrinal, but simply a love of independ ence. Not infrequently the pastor of an independent congregation is himself a member of some synod. They are found in most of the States and Territories. They aggregate 231 organizations, 188 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 62,334, and valued at $1,249,745, and 4I,953 communicants. Summary by States of All Lutherans. STATES. °rJani- zations. Alabama: 10 Arkansas 18 California 39 Colorado 21 'hurchlifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 7 13 21 14 1,850 2,165 6,575 3,236 $15,400 39,345 364,800 154,800 791 I,386 4,267 I,2o8 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 205 Summary by States of All Lutherans — Continued. states 0r?ani- Church Seathls ~y?lue£f Com- states. zat|-ons Ed.fices Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Connecticut 37 23 8,820 $172,900 5,762 Delaware 2 1 335 10,000 296 Dist. of Columbia 11 13 6,100 414,000 2,997 Florida 6 4 730 9,850 369 Georgia 18 17 5,825 124,150 1,932 Idaho 7 5 930 6,950 401 Illinois 590 511 175,037 3,021,850 116,807 Indiana 279 266 82,609 1,220,410 41,832 Iowa 567 400 107,708 1,150,795 63,725 Kansas 205 147 33,688 418,410 16,262 Kentucky 18 17 5,170 60,300 2,394 Louisiana 12 12 4,075 64,400 2,952 Maine 6 5 1,300 8,600 904 Maryland...:... 131 129 55,602 1,081,925 24,648 Massachusetts... 30 15 4,260 114,400 4, 137 Michigan 380 307 86,132 1,109,058 62,897 Minnesota 1,141 827 227,925 2,143,805 145,907 Mississippi 11 10 2,750 4,650 533 Missouri 160 148 42,689 890,090 27,099 Montana 8 2 475 11,200 394 Nebraska 387 253 49,949 774,8i6 27,297 New Hampshire . . 3 . 3 1,000 16,000 520 New Jersey 68 53 18,080 526,750 12,878 New Mexico 2 64 New York 317 306 117,115 4,693,375 89,046 North Carolina . . 131 118 47,013 270,005 12,326 North Dakota .. . 298 75 18,040 136,275 18,269 Ohio 588 573 192,537 3,007,097 89,569 Oregon 21 12 2,515 59,050 1,080 Pennsylvania 1,2921,105 515,827 9,258,020 219,725 Rhode Island 4 2 600 7,75° 59° South Carolina . . 74 78 27,525 339>25o 8,757 South Dakota .. . 432 138 27,783 183,575 23,314 Tennessee 36 33 12,560 9r,76o 2,975 Texas 88 80 20,840 210,915 14,556 Utah 4 84 Vermont 2 174 Virginia 157 136 48,165 344,9S5 12,220 Washington 35 22 5>575 75,95o 1,912 West Virginia .. . 47 4i 10,605 118,525 4,176 Wisconsin 894 757 223,570 2,328,138 160,919 Wyoming 8 2 350 6,100 721 Total 8,595 6,701 2,205,635 $35,060,354 1,231,072 CHAPTER XXVIII. THE MENNONITES. The Mennonites take their name from Menno Simons, born in Witmarsum, Holland, in 1492. He entered the priesthood of the Roman Catholic Church, and in 1524 was appointed chaplain in Pingium. Two years later he began to read the Scriptures, which he had hitherto ignored. Becoming a close student of them, his views on various doctrines soon changed, and he was known as an evangel ical preacher. Upon hearing of the decapitation of a de vout Christian because he had renewed his baptism, Menno Simons began to examine into the Scriptural teaching on that subject, and. was convinced that there was no Script ural warrant for infant baptism. He remained in connec tion with the Church of Rome for several years, during which he wrote a book against the Munsterites. He renounced Catholicism early in 1536, and was baptized at Leeuwarden. In the course of the following year he was ordained a minister in what was then known as the Old Evangelical or Waldensian Church. From this time on to his death, in 1559, he was active in the cause of evangelical truth, traveling through northern Germany, and preach ing everywhere. The churches which he organized as a result of his labors rejected infant baptism and held to the principle of non-resistance. A severe persecution began 206 THE MENNONITES. 207 to make itself felt against his followers, the Mennonites ; and, having heard accounts of the colony established in the New World by William Penn, they began to emigrate to Pennsylvania near the close of the seventeenth century, that they might have opportunity to worship in peace. The first Mennonite church in this country was estab lished in Germantown. Upon the site occupied by that church a plain stone meeting-house, erected in 1770, now stands. The colony of Germantown, which had secured a tract of about six thousand acres of land, was increased from time to time by immigration from Europe. In 1688 the Mennonite meeting at Germantown adopted a protest against traffic in slaves, said to have been the first ever made on this continent. In this protest they say that many negroes are brought hither against their will, and though they are black " we cannot conceive there is more liberty to have them slaves than it is to have other white ones." The protest, which was sent to the Friends, as serted that " those who steal or rob men and those who buy or purchase them " are all alike. The protest was finally sent up .to the Yearly Meeting of Friends, where, after some consideration, it was voted not to be proper for the meeting to give a positive judgment in the case. The minute of the Yearly Meeting refers to the Mennonites as " German Friends." Successive immigrations from Holland, Switzerland, Germany, and, in the last twenty-five years, from southern Russia, have resulted in placing the great majority of Mennonites in the world on American soil, in the United States and Canada. According to the census reports for 1890, the number of members in this country, exclusive of Canada, is less than 42,000. This is the first complete 208 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. statistical statement that has been made of the Mennonites, and the number of members returned is much smaller than was expected. In i860 there was a general meeting of Mennonites in Iowa, and the minutes of that conference estimated the number of Mennonites in the United States at 128,000. That estimate must have been a great deal too high, or the denomination has suffered extraordinary losses since. The doctrines held by the Mennonites are set forth in eighteen articles of faith, which were adopted at a confer ence held in Dordrecht, Holland, in 1632. The first article treats of the Trinity and of God's work in creation; the second of the fall of man through the disobedience of Adam and Eve, who were " separated and estranged from God, that neither they themselves, nor any of their poster ity, nor angel, nor man, nor any other creature in heaven or on earth, could help them, redeem them, or reconcile them to God." They would have been eternally lost had not God interposed in their behalf with love and mercy. The third article shows how the first man and his pos terity are restored through the sacrifice of the Son of God. The next ten articles set forth the doctrines of salvation, the ordinances, and treat of marriage and the magistracy. The fourteenth article declares one of the prominent princi ples of the Mennonites, namely, non-resistance. It enjoins believers not to provoke or do violence to any man, but to promote the welfare and happiness of all ; to flee when necessary for the Lord's sake from one country to another, " take patiently the spoiling of our goods," and " when we are smitten on one cheek to turn the other, rather than take revenge or resent evil." Enemies are to be prayed THE MENNONITES. 209 for, and, when hungry and thirsty, to be fed and refreshed. The fifteenth article interprets Christ as forbidding the use of all oaths, judicial and otherwise. The sixteenth treats of the ban, which is for amendment and not for destruction. Those who have been received into the company of saints, if they sin voluntarily or presumptuously against God, or unto death, must as offending members be reproved and excommunicated. The seventeenth article enjoins the duty of avoiding those who are separated from God and the church, not only in eating and drinking, but in all similar temporal matters ; although if an offending member is hungry or thirsty or in distress of any kind, it is lawful to relieve him. The eighteenth article- pertains to the resurrection of the dead and the last judgment. The righteous are to reign with Christ forever, and the wicked are to be thrust down into the everlasting pains of hell. The Mennonites believe in baptism on profession of faith, but they do not baptize by immersion except in one or two branches, but by pouring. Candidates after having been under suitable instruction are catechized as to their faith in God and their desire to' be received into the Church, and then receive baptism kneeling, the minister taking water with both hands from a vessel and putting it upon their heads and saying, " Upon the confession of thy faith which thou hast made before God and these witnesses, I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." Each candidate is then given the right hand of fellowship and the kiss of peace, the wife of the minister or deacon or some other sister giving the kiss to the female converts. Persons received from other denom inations are not re-baptized unless they earnestly desire it. 2IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. In some cases candidates are baptized in the water, kneel ing therein, the minister taking up water in both hands and pouring it upon their heads. The Lord's Supper is observed twice a year, usually in the spring and fall. Church examinations are held before communion in order to inquire into the standing and condition of each member. Each member is examined privately, and asked whether he is at peace with God, with the church, and with all men, and desirous to partake of the Lord's Supper. If there are any difficulties between members an effort is made to have them all settled before the communion takes place. As the bread and wine are passed, those who receive them rise to their feet one after another. Sometimes the communicant goes forward to receive the bread and wine; in other cases the minister goes from seat to seat and from person to person. After the Lord's Supper the ceremony of feet-washing is per formed. The deacons bring in vessels of water, and the members proceed to wash and wipe one another's feet and to give the kiss of peace, the sexes separating for this purpose. The polity is of the Presbyterian type. Ministers are chosen from the congregations to be served. A request is made to the conference, and a day is appointed for the purpose of making the choice. The bishop preaches an appropriate sermon, and then retires to the council-room with two fellow-ministers. All the members who desire to do so visit the council-room, one by one, and indicate the person of their choice. If only one brother has been chosen in this way, ordination is immediately proceeded with. When more than one is nominated, a day is ap pointed in which to make choice by lot between those nominated. When choice by lot is made, the deacons take THE MENNONITES. 211 as many hymn-books as there are candidates, and, retiring to the council-room, place in one of these books a slip of paper on which is written the words : " The lot is cast into the lap, but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord;" or, " Herewith God has called thee to the ministry of the Gospel." The books are then taken into the audience- room and placed on the desk or table. After prayer has been made each of the brethren nominated takes a book, and the bishop proceeds to look for the lot. The one in whose book it is found is considered chosen, and the bishop then proceeds to ordain him with laying on of hands. The ceremony is concluded with the kiss of peace, which is given by the bishop and the other ministers. Deacons are chosen from the congregation in the same manner as ministers. Their office is to care for the poor and sick, to assist in administering the ordinances, and to take charge of public meetings in the absence of the min ister or bishop. Bishops or elders are ministers having pastoral charge of a district, in which there may be one or several places of worship. All the ministers in the district are under the direction of the bishop or elder. A bishop is selected in the same manner as a minister or deacon, and is consecrated in the same way. When difficulties arise between brethren they are settled by arbitration. Those who refuse to submit to arbitration are excommunicated, and the names of the excommunicated are publicly an nounced. The Mennonites do not accept public offices except in connection with the management of schools. They are a sober, industrious, and thrifty people, simple in their habits, and conscientious, devout, and faithful Christians. More than a third of them are found in Penn sylvania, the great German State. They are also strong 212 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in Ohio, Kansas, Illinois, and Indiana. The Russian Men nonites have formed several settlements in the Northwest and across the northern border in Manitoba. There are twelve branches of Mennonites, as follows : I. Mennonite, 7- General Conference, 2. Bruederhoef, 8. Church of God in Christ, 3- Amish, 9- Old (Wisler), 4- Old Amish, IO. Brueder-Gemeinde, 5- Apostolic, n. Defenseless, 6. Reformed, 12. Brethren in Christ. I. — THE MENNONITE CHURCH. This may be regarded as the parent body. It has nearly 18,000 communicants, considerably more than one third of the total of Mennonites in this country. Many of its con gregations are very small, the average number of com municants to each congregation in Kansas being only about 25. There are 12 conferences, besides 23 congre gations which sustain no conference relations. There are 29 halls, with a seating capacity of 1030. Summary by States. r^. ; r-u.,.,.1. Seating Value of - Com- states. O**™- Church « Church muni. zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Illinois 8 6 1,195 $6,250 273 Indiana 14 10 3,175 11,940 700 Iowa 3 . . 28 Kansas 20 5 1,033 3,030 513 Maryland 5 5 1,700 6,600 336 Michigan 5 3 875 2,200 155 Minnesota 6 4 1,400 3,700 725 Missouri 6 3% 900 2,900 199 Nebraska 8 5 1,190 7,250 751 North Dakota 1 . . 41 0hio 27 22^ 8,360 35,450 1,736 THE MENNONITES. Summary by States. — Continued. 213 states 0r?ani- Church Seatmg Value°f Com- states. za Minnesota 2 Nebraska 3 South Dakota 2 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 5 1,650 $4,700 685 2 700 2,000 172 2 1,120 3,9°0 381 2 250 750 150 Total 12 11 3,720 $11,350 1,388 II. — THE DEFENSELESS. The Defenseless Mennonites, sometimes called Eglyites, are really a branch of the Amish. They lay particular stress upon the importance of conversion and regeneration. Henry Egli was the leader of this movement. It is repre sented in Illinois, Indiana, Kansas, Missouri, and Ohio, by 9 congregations, with 856 communicants. Summary by States. c\ ¦/-.,. 1. Seating Value of Com- states. °ri?am" S.r* Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Illinois 2 1 175 $1,000 99 Indiana 3 3 1,025 4,875 467 Kansas I I 270 i,3°° 14° Missouri 1 I 150 565 18 Ohio 2 2 450 2,800 132 Total 9 8 2,070 $10,540 856 12. — THE MENNONITE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. This body, which originated about 1878, is Methodistic in its form of organization, in its usages, and its discipline. 220 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Applicants for baptism are baptized in any form they may prefer. It has two annual conferences in the United States, and there are also a number of churches in Canada. There are 45 churches, with 11 13 communicants. Eight halls, with a seating capacity of 660, are occupied as places of worship. Summary by States. ST.T„ Organi- Church SeatinS Value ?f Com- states. za!ons . Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Arkansas 1 . . .... Indiana 9 6 2,050 $3,500 35 191 25 49 15 Ohio 8 8 3,300 6, 100 225 Pennsylvania 22 17^ 4,575 27,100 559 Iowa 1 1 300 500 Kansas I Michigan 2 2 400 2,400 Nebraska . 1 . . Total 45 34 K 10,625 $39,6oo 1,113 Summary by States of All Mennonites. Arkansas Colorado Illinois 32 Indiana Iowa Kansas Maryland Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New York North Dakota Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania 1 South Dakota Tennessee Virginia West Virginia Total 55° 406 129,340 $643,800 41,541 2 1 75 $300 IOO I 1 80 500 75 32 23 5,96o 31,850 3,014 51 33 10,050 35,365 3,732 It) 11 2,585 13,150 1,454 62 31 9,208 45,130 4,620 9 9 2,450 9,800 525 15 7 i,575 5,500 356 9 7 2,500 7,200 967 15 7 2,080 8,565 748 18 9 2,780 12,350 1,664 8 5 960 5,200 470 1 41 77 60 20,830 77,5i5 5,988 8 3 700 1,600 248 88 168 57,482 366,600 15,33° 16 15 2,600 11,150 1,383 2 1 150 200 5» 16 13 6,675 10,925 666 4 2 600 900 102 CHAPTER XXIX. THE METHODISTS. METHODISM, which counts many branches in Great Britain, America, and elsewhere, is the result of a move ment begun at Oxford University, England, as early as 1 729, by John and Charles Wesley. Their own account of its origin is given in these words : " In 1729 two young men in England, reading the Bible, saw they could not be saved without holiness, followed after it, and incited others so to do. In 1737 they saw likewise that men are justified before they are sanctified, but still holiness was their object. God then thrust them out to raise a holy people." The Wesleys, with two others, began to meet together at Oxford for religious exercises in 1729. In derision they were called the "Holy Club," "Bible Bigots," "Method ists," etc. The last term was intended to describe their methodical habits, and it seems to have been accepted by them almost immediately, as the movement they led was soon widely known as the Methodist movement. John and Charles Wesley and George Whitefield were ordained ministers of the Church of England, and it was as Church of England clergymen that they began and carried forward their stirring evangelistic work. Being excluded, as preachers of "new doctrines," from many of the pulpits of the Established Church, they held meet- 222 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ings in private houses, halls, barns, and fields, receiving many converts, who were organized into societies for worship. As their work expanded they introduced an order of lay preachers and established class-meetings for the religious care and training of members. In 1 744 the first conference was held, and thereafter Wesley and his helpers met together annually. Thus was organized the annual conference, one of the distinctive institutions of Methodism. Wesley grouped together several appoint ments and put them in charge of one of his helpers. This was the beginning of the circuit system. He then con ceived the idea of increasing the efficiency of his preachers by frequent changes in their appointments. This is how the itinerancy came into existence. The itinerancy is maintained in nearly all the branches of Methodism throughout the world, though it has been greatly modi fied in many cases. Though the Wesleyan movement was a movement within the Church of England, arid the Wesleys lived and died in full ministerial relations with it, serious differences arose between the Church and the Methodists. In 1745 John Wesley wrote that he was willing to make any concession which conscience would permit, in order to live in harmony with the clergy of the Established Church, but he could not, he said, give up the doctrines he was preaching, dissolve the societies, suppress lay preaching, or cease to preach in the open air. For many years he refused to sanction the administration of the sacraments by any except those who had been ordained by a bishop in the apostolic succession, and he himself hesitated to assume authority to ordain ; but the Bishop of London having refused to ordain min isters for the Methodist societies in America, which were THE METHODISTS. 223 left by the Revolutionary War without the sacraments, Wesley, in 1784, by the imposition of hands, appointed or ordained men and gave them authority to ordain others. He ordained Thomas Coke, LL.D., who was already a presbyter of the Church of England, to be superintendent of the Methodist societies in America, and set apart for a similar purpose in Great Britain Alexander Mather, who had not been episcopally ordained. In England, Method ism continued to be a non- ecclesiastical religious move ment within the Church of England till after John Wesley's death, March 2, 1791. In America the separation took place several years previous to that event. The peculiarities of Methodism are: (1) The probation ary system, by which converts are received for six months or more on trial ; if the test results favorably, they are then taken into " full connection," and have all the rights and privileges of full members. (2) The class-meeting. The members and probationers of each church are divided into companies called classes, and meet under the care of a leader for prayer, testimony, and spiritual examination and advice. (3) Exhorters. Members licensed to hold meetings for prayer and exhortation. (4) Local preachers. Laymen adjudged to have " gifts, graces, and usefulness " sufficient to justify the issuance of a license, subject to annual renewal, to preach as occasion offers, without giv ing up their secular business ; they may also be ordained as deacons and elders. (5) The itinerancy. There are rules requiring the bishop or a conference committee to station the regular ministers every year, and limiting the pastoral term to a fixed period. In the English Wesleyan Church it is three years; in the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States it is five years, having been 224 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. successively advanced from two to three and from three to five. No pastor can serve the same church or circuit in the Methodist Episcopal Church more than five years successively, nor can he be returned to it until after the expiration of another period of five years. (6) Presiding elders. In most American Methodist branches, each an nual conference is divided into districts, two or more, and a presiding elder placed over each. His duty is to travel over his district, preside at quarterly conferences in each charge, report to the annual conference, and assist the presiding bishop in making out the list of appointments each year. His term of office is limited in the Methodist Episcopal Church to six years. (7) Bishops. The Epis copal branches have bishops, elected by the general con ference for life. They ordain ministers, preside over the annual conferences and at the general conference, and sta tion the ministers, with the advice of the presiding elders ; they are itinerant and general, not diocesan, officers. Methodism also has a system of conferences: (1) The quarterly conference is held four times a year in each church. It is composed of the. pastor, local preachers, trustees, stewards, class leaders, and other church officers. (2) The annual conference consists of all the itinerant preachers (and in some branches of representatives of the churches) within its bounds. It examines the characters of the ministers, elects candidates to deacon's and elder's orders, and transacts various other business. (3) The gen eral conference, composed of representatives, clerical and lay, from the various annual conferences, meets once in four years. It is the chief legislative and judicial court. It elects bishops and other general officers, creates- new THE METHODISTS. 225 conferences, changes conference boundaries, and controls the administration of the general and benevolent interests of the church. In some branches a district conference is also provided for. It is composed of the pastors and rep resentatives of the churches of a district, the presiding elder being the chairman. In theology, Methodism, excepting the Welsh branch, is Arminian. Most of the American branches have adopted as their doctrinal symbol "Articles of Religion," twenty- five in number, prepared by John Wesley from the Thirty- nine Articles of the Church of England. In common with other Arminian bodies, Methodists emphasize the doctrine of the freedom of the will and universal atonement, and deny the Calvinistic ideas of predestination and reproba tion. Their more distinctive doctrines are those which Wes ley revived, restated, and specially emphasized, namely: (1) present personal salvation by faith; (2) the witness of the Spirit; (3) sanctification. Upon the latter point Wesley taught that sanctification is obtainable instantane ously, between justification and death, and that it is not " sinless perfection," but perfection in love, so that those who possess it " feel no sin, nothing but love." There are seventeen branches of Methodism, as follows : I. Methodist Episcopal, 9- Methodist Episcopal, South, 2. Union American Meth. Epis., 10. Congregational, 3- African Meth. Epis., 11. Congregational, Colored, 4- African Union Meth. Prot., 12. New Congregational, 5- African Meth. Epis. Zion, 13- Colored Meth. Epis., 6. Zion Union Apostolic, 14. Primitive, 7- Methodist Protestant, IS- Free, 8. Wesleyan Methodist, 16. Independent, 17. Evangelist Missionary. 226 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. I. — THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. Though John and Charles Wesley crossed the ocean in 1735 and labored in Georgia, the latter about one year, the former two years, the beginnings of Methodism in this country are dated from 1 766, in New York and Maryland. In that year a Wesleyan local preacher from Ireland, Philip Embury, gathered a few Methodists in the lower part of New York City for regular worship. Robert Strawbridge, likewise a Wesleyan local preacher and Irish immigrant, preached to a small number of people in Frederick County, Md., at about the same time. The first meetings in New York were held in Mr. Embury's house ; then they were transferred to a sail-loft, and in 1 768 an edifice was erected at a cost of $3000. This was the first Methodist church in the United States. Its site in John Street is still occu pied by a Methodist edifice. Captain Thomas Webb of the British Army was an efficient colaborer with Mr. Embury. Mr. John Wesley sent over two missionaries in 1 769, Rich ard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, to assist in the work of establishing Methodism in this country. Seven others sub sequently arrived. Two became Presbyterians, and only one, Francis Asbury,' remained through the Revolutionary War. The first annual conference was held in Philadelphia in 1773, Thomas Rankin, one of Wesley's missionaries, pre siding. At the close of 1784 a general conference met in Baltimore, December 24th, and the Methodist Episcopal Church was formally organized. This was in accordance with the plan of John Wesley himself. The societies had increased, and the number of members had swelled from 1 160 in 1773 to 14,988, notwithstanding the adverse influ- THE METHODISTS. 227 ences of the Revolutionary War; and these societies were without an ordained ministry and consequently without the sacraments during the period of the war, the clergy of the Church of England, from whom baptism and the Lord's Supper had previously been received, having in many cases left their parishes. Representations being made to Mr. Wesley concerning the condition of the Methodist societies, he set apart Dr. Thomas Coke, a presbyter of the Church of England, to be superintendent of the societies, and sent with him to America Francis Asbury and two others, directing him to organize the societies into a separate ecclesiastical body, and to have Asbury associated with him in the office of superintendent. When the conference was assembled in Baltimore a letter from Mr. Wesley was read, stating that he had " appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint- superintendents over our brethren in North America, as also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as elders among them by baptizing and ministering the Lord's Sup per" ; that he had prepared a liturgy to be used by the traveling preachers ; and that as " our American brethren are now totally disentangled both from the State and from the English hierarchy," he dared not " entangle them again, either with the one or with the other. They are now," he added, " at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the Primitive Church." The conference then proceeded to " form a Methodist Episcopal Church," electing both Coke and Asbury as superintendents or bishops. Asbury was successively ordained deacon, elder, and bishop. The order of wor ship and Articles of Religion prepared by Mr. Wesley were adopted, his rules and discipline were revised and 228 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. accepted, a number of preachers were ordained, and the work of the conference was completed. The constitution of the church is generally held to consist of the general rules of conduct prepared by Mr. Wesley, the Articles of Religion, and six Restrictive Rules, limiting the powers of the general conference, which is the supreme legislative body and the final court. The general conference elects bishops, who hold office for life or during good behavior, and who preside over its sessions, but have no vote or veto in its proceedings. They are not diocesan, but general and itinerant, visiting and presiding over the annual con ferences successively, and appointing, with the aid and advice of the presiding elders, the preachers to the pas torates. The progress of Methodism in the new and growing nation was extremely rapid. Bishop Asbury (Dr. Coke returned after a few years to England), who had large organizing and administrative power, was intensely active in extending the work as an evangelistic movement. He changed his preachers frequently, appointed them to large circuits including several appointments, and raised up a body of class leaders, exhorters, local and itinerant preach ers, by whom the gospel was propagated with great suc cess. In 1800 Richard Whatcoat was elected to the bish opric, and in 1808 William McKendree also, the latter being the first native American to occupy that office. In the conference of 1 808 a plan was adopted providing for a general conference to be composed of delegates elected by the annual conferences, and to meet once every four years. In 1812, when the first delegated general conference was held, there were upward of 195,000 communicants. In 1872 lay delegates appeared for the first time in the gen- THE METHODISTS. 229 eral conference. Though the Methodist Episcopal Church has suffered heavy losses at various times by secessions and divisions, it has grown very rapidly, and is by far the most numerous Methodist body in the world. It has in this country 102 annual conferences, besides 12 in mission fields in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Mexico, with missions in South America, Korea, and other countries. It is represented in all the States and Territories, except ing Alaska. In the following States it has congregations in every county : No. of counties. Connecticut 8 Delaware 3 Illinois 102 Indiana 92 Iowa 99 Kansas 106 Maine 16 Maryland 24 Massachusetts 14 No. of counties. Montana 16 New Hampshire 10 New Jersey 21 New York 60 Ohio 88 Pennsylvania 67 Rhode Island 5 Vermont 14 Of the 2790 counties in the various States and Terri tories, it has organizations in all save 585. This number is made up chiefly of counties in the South where confer ences of the Methodist Episcopal Church were not formed after 1844, when the division occurred which resulted in the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, until the close of the late war. In the States of Alabama, Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Missis sippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas, and Virginia, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is in fuller occupancy than the Methodist Episcopal Church. The total of communicants, including both members and 230 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. probationers (but not itinerant ministers), is 2,240,354. The total of organizations is 25,861, and there are 22,844 church edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of 6,302,708, and a total valuation of $96,723,408. In ad dition to the church edifices, there are 2873 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 275,444, used as places of wor ship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 276, and the average value $4234. An examination of the table by States shows that the largest number of communicants in any one State is to be found in New York, 242,492 ; Ohio comes second, with 240,650; Pennsylvania third, with 222,886; Illinois fourth, with 165,191; and Indiana fifth, with 162,989. There are six States in which there are more than 100,000 mem bers, and six other States in which the number is more than 50,000. In the number of organizations and church edifices Ohio leads and New York stands second. Of the 102 annual conferences, not including 11 missions, the largest numerically is the Philadelphia conference, which is also the m oldest. The Philadelphia conference reports 61,645 communicants. The East Ohio comes second, with 59,666; the Ohio third, with 58,089; the New York East fourth, with 55,724; and the New York fifth, with 53,644. There are 7 conferences which have 50,000 and upward each, and 30 which have between 25,000 and 50,000. The lines of these conferences do not correspond with those of the States. The New York East conference, for example, includes parts of New York, Connecticut, and New Jersey ; the Troy conference includes appointments in New York, Massachusetts, and Vermont ; the Wilming ton conference, in Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia ; the Baltimore conference, in Maryland, Pennsylvania, Virginia, THE METHODISTS. 23 I West Virginia, and the District of Columbia. The con ferences are not arranged on a plan similar to that of dio ceses in the Protestant Episcopal and the Roman Catholic churches. Each diocese occupies its own territory exclu sively ; but the same territory in the Methodist Episcopal Church is often covered by different conferences. For example, there are white conferences, in which the Eng lish language is spoken, and there are German, Swedish, and other conferences having foreign constituencies, which cover parts of the same territory. The Northwest Swed ish conference covers portions of Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Nebraska, New York, Pennsylvania, and Wisconsin. The Norwegian and Danish conference covers portions of the same territory. So, also, do the St. Louis German, the West German, the Northwest German, the Chicago German, and the follow ing English-speaking conferences : Rock River, St. Louis, Upper Iowa, West Nebraska, West Wisconsin, Wisconsin, Northwest Indiana, Northwest Iowa, Northwest Kansas, Central Illinois, Central Missouri, Des Moines, Detroit, Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Minnesota, and Nebraska. White English-speaking conferences are also overlapped in many States by conferences composed of colored members. In the German conferences and missions there are 928 organizations, with 57,105 communicants; in the Scan dinavian, 308 organizations and 17,820 communicants. There are also 25 Spanish organizations, with 1475 mem bers, and congregations of Bohemians, Finns, Portuguese, French, Italians, Welsh, Chinese, and Japanese. 232 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. Organi- Church ^g™* zations. Edifices. pacity. Alabama 318 Arizona 12 Arkansas 226 California 337 Colorado 90 Connecticut 219 Delaware 187 Dist. of Columbia 30 Florida 117 Georgia 320 Idaho 31 Illinois !,903 Indiana 1,618 Indian Territory . 32 Iowa 1,342 Kansas 1,249 Kentucky 435 Louisiana 218 Maine 355 Maryland 925 Massachusetts . . . 394 Michigan 1,085 Minnesota 534 Mississippi 398 Missouri 905 Montana 48 Nebraska 649 Nevada 12 Ne% Hampshire . 134 New Jersey 579 New Mexico 32 New York 2,123 North Carolina . . 287 North Dakota ... 131 Ohio 2,340 Oklahoma 36 Oregon 203 Pennsylvania .... 2,042 Rhode Island .... 39 South Carolina . . 335 South Dakota . . . 254 • Tennessee 609 Texas 407 289 72,580 II 3,55o 167 38,243 3o6j£ 93,"o 77 23,314 217 67,527 188 49,455 29 20,450 105 22,620 302 73,415 26 5,225 i,779 523,698 1,585 453,035 15 3,925 1,215 317,406 734 179,230 341^ 77,400 191 39,5oo 290 87,301 887 234,856 383 153,722 894 250,747 424 92,400 388 81,038 742 199,044 39 8,535 461 112,603 12 2,700 129 40,505 SWA 185,485 21 4,625 2,038 614,501 238 64,487 61 11,100 2,296 685,319 13 3,ioo 150 34,43o 1,931 595,734 37 16,835 337 81,810 140 3i,674 549 146,470 346 73,790 Value of Church Property. $248,300 46,100 162,360 2,053,371 931,900 2,123,380 956,300 772,500 219,000255,940 69,200 7,046,785 4,243,l8o 9,750 3,344,245 1,912,015 762,090 303,302 1,152,875 3,771,717 5,180,825 3,739,850 1,725,843 245,624 1,835,840 159,850 1,242,200 78,800 614,350 5,009,075 71,200 16,944,35° 195,645139,985 8,749,970 21,400 614,625 12,642,104 495,000 292,235 375,260665,460 592,835 Com muni cants. 18,517 320 10,076 25,527 8,560 29,411 20,412 9,630 ¦ 5,739 25,400 941 165,191162,989 838 111,426 83,288 29,172 15,073 22,996 82,069 58,47786,958 30,837 31,142 58,285 i,9or 41,086 418 12,354 82,955 1,750 242,492 16,433 4,804 240,650 1,224 9,436 222,886 6,064 43,200 ",371 42,873 27,453 THE METHODISTS. 233 Summary by States. — Continued. .-, • ™ . Seating Value of Com- states. °:r,?fnm- Church c s church mun;_ zations. Edifices. padty property. cants. Utah 31 29 6,205 $223,650 1,048 Vermont 228 195 55,851 758,800 17,268 Virginia 316 271 42,925 329,x44 16,764 Washington 200 146 37,230 652,425 11,592 West Virginia .. . 827 629^ 146,900 902,153 48,925 Wisconsin 706 623 134,913 1,791,900 41,360 Wyoming 13 11 2,190 48,700 773 Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,408 2,240,354 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. Alabama 171 151 >£ 32,845 $128,800 7,455 Arkansas 134 95 26,200 114,220 6,295 Austin 33 25 6,605 219,900 1,485 Baltimore 411 403 137,966 3,221,060 41,195 Blue Ridge 172 130 42,930 77,85o 7,492 California 195 183 55,45o 1,263,321 14,429 CaliforniaGerman Mission 16 16 3, 610 121,400 829 Central Alabama. 153 143 41, 135 130,360 11,317 Central German.. 177 176^ 38,370 771,000 14,391 Central Illinois. .. 412 384^ 103,147 1,148,700 29,754 Central Missouri 158 136 35,3°5 i77,58o 8,559 Central New York 313 308 95,375 1,662,650 35,59i Central Ohio 408 396^ 118,235 1,260,250 38,893 Central Pennsyl vania 581 530 152,200 2,319,495 50,773 Central Tennessee 136 120 28,725 97,435 5,584 Chicago German . 122 115 21,890 369,400 7,873 Cincinnati 371 369 113,660 2,057,200 46,188 Colorado 85 73 22,614 903,90o 8,325 Columbia River. . 132 84 19,845 254,250 5,792 Dakota 201 119 27,794 325,200 9,774 Delaware 236 228 5o,534 3i5,97o 16,877 Des Moines 392 355 96,010 965,900 36,927 Detroit 495 402^ 118,750 1,920,600 40,189 East German 61 62 17,085 589,90o 5>239 East Maine 190 141X 42,105 47M50 io,444 East Ohio 539 535 160,510 2,385,700 59,666 East Tennessee . . 77 70 12,300 105,900 4,235 Erie 4H 4™Vi 114,014 1,487,314 36,796 234 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. CONFERENCES. Organi zations. Florida 67 Genesee 372 Georgia 88 Holston 308 Idaho 31 Illinois 597 Indiana ......... 424 Indian Mission ... 68 Iowa 335 Kansas 242 Kentucky 333 Lexington 151 Little Rock 92 Louisiana 216 Maine 171 Michigan 540 Minnesota 378 Mississippi 195 Missouri 328 Montana 51 Nebraska 195 Newark 299 New England . . . 246 New England, Southern 207 New Hampshire . 139 New Jersey 303 New York 466 New York East . . 325 North Carolina . . 115 North Dakota ... 117 Northern German 11 1 Northern New York 312 North Indiana . . . 463 North Nebraska . . 117 North Ohio 323 Northwest Ger man 94 Northwestlndiana 343 Northwest Iowa . . 1.80 Northwest Kansas 329 Conferences. — Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni pacity. Property. cants. 69 14,79° $86,365 4,425 356^ 98,095 2,080,150 34,946 87 15,000 53,35° 3,547 274 83,275 368,925 24,419 26 5,000 66,000 i,i73 539 156,813 1,657,775 52,934 408 122,425 858,650 41,424 28 7,025 31,15° 2,062 3" 85,665 725,400 25,059 201 54,8lO 654,150 21,534 249^ 56,015 476,715 20,653 137 33,785 286,125 io,437 72 12,043 48,140 3,78i 189 39,060 296,102 14,911 153 46,326 697,225 12,689 445 Vi 122,327 1,701,000 43,898 300 70,570 1,340,643 23,768 192 48,023 124,319 14,869 282 74,86o 453,875 19,799 42 9,260 165,350 i,99i 196 59,493 567,250 19,220 276% 89,045 3,067,575 42,198 238 102,891 3,989,175 40,884 203 67,288 1,653,200 24,37i 136 44,765 748,850 14,335 300 101,870 2,181,900 44,488 424^ 131,608 4,731,900 53,644 327 "7,343 5,609,380 55,724 108 21,557 "7,795 8,941 59 10,650 136,185 4,5°9 85^ 12,800 257,950 4,643 302 85.205 1,309,650 27,54o 452 131,315 1,291,500 47,144 112 25,205 395,650 9,481 3i8 98,979 1,177,880 30,435 56^ 9,160 , 130,850 4,37i 339 89,720 977,030 33,i67 166 41,440 469,800 16,292 112 25,495 228,790 13,902 THE METHODISTS. 235 Summary by Conferences. — Continued. conferences. Organizations. Northwest Swed ish 144 Norwegian and Danish 93 Ohio 588 Oregon ,. . 131 Philadelphia 371 Pittsburg 353 Puget Sound .... 97 Rock River 337 Saint John River. 43 Saint Louis 359 Saint Louis Ger man 161 Savannah 232 South Carolina . . 335 Southeast Indiana 304 Southern Califor nia 114 Southern Illinois. 405 Southern German 42 South Kansas . . 306 Southwest Kansas 289 Tennessee 115 Texas 238 Troy 355 Upper Iowa 317 Upper Mississippi 202 Vermont 177 Virginia 202 Washington 324 West German . . . 126 West Nebraska . . 274 West Texas 95 West Virginia . . . 740 West Wisconsin 336 Wilmington 376 Wisconsin 234 Wyoming 413 -., , Seating Value of Com _rn.iicfi Ca Church muni jClinccs. pacity. Property. cants. 116 27,675 $397, 100 9,236 63 14,320 173,600 4,782 57o 167,985 i,453,34o 58,089 96 24,915 488,625 7,051 374 156,921 5,014,220 61,645 345 101,639 2,619,150 45,485 78 19,875 368,125 6,615 324K 115,529 2,946,400 38,674 30 6,330 121,125 1,034 260 77,225 945,185 24,543 154 31,760 491,490 n,ioo 215 58,415 202,590 21,853 337 8l,8lO 292,235 43,200 303 % 91,575 884,450 35,038 94Vi 31,700 633,650 9,836 388 II2,IIO 637,310 30,322 36^ 6,800 72,700 2,470 2o6yi 5I,2IO 429,375 22,800 160 37,050 490,700 21,899 112 26,620 129,850 10,065 197 40,340 202,005 14,531 339 104,006 2,417,525 43,578 289^ 77,320 97o,455 27,493 195 32,955 120,505 16,265 148 42,510 496,600 12,621 158^ 24,725 116,100 8,718 3" 66,930 870,522 32,976 96^ 16,669 265,650 5,554 104 yi 19,425 175,100 9,743 89 20,245 97,73o 8,932 533 Vi 130,500 702,375 42,795 268 55,879 655,55o 16,345 372 89,731 1,510,837 35,592 234 58,OI4 886,200 17,702 360 93,820 1,657,150 38,731 236 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Missions. r. r.\. u Seating Value of Com- missions. °r?f™- Church Ca_ Church mum_ zations. Edifices. padly> Property. cants. Arizona 12 11 3,55o $46,100 320 Black Hills 23 17 3,55o 47,060 831 Nevada 25 26 5, 300 116,800 878 New Mexico Eng lish 10 8 1,900 42,000 540 New Mexico Span ish 25 15 3,225 38,700 1,475 North Pacific Ger man 18 17 2,850 52,750 635 Northwest Norwe gian and Danish 17 13 2,675 87,500 548 Utah 34 32 6,730 228, 150 1,066 Wyoming 13 11. 2,190 48,700 773 Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,4082,240,354 -THE UNION AMERICAN METHODIST .EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This is a body of colored Methodists having the same general doctrines and usages as other branches of Method ism. It was organized in 181 3 in Wilmington, Del., by a number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, led by Rev. Peter Spencer, a colored preacher. The church has 42 organizations, with 35 church edifices, valued at $187,600, and 2279 communicants; 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 250, are occupied as places of wor ship. There are three annual conferences, with two general superintendents or bishops, who are elected for life. THE METHODISTS. 237 Summary by States. STAT_, Organi- Church Se*tine ™ue of Com- states. zagQns Ed.ficcs Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Connecticut 1 1 350 $2,000 80 Delaware 8 7 2,650 57,500 507 Maryland 4 4 1,000 6,400 124 Mississippi 1 1 200 2,000 80 New Jersey 6 6 1,725 14,700 385 New York 5 3 975 37,400 288 Pennsylvania 16 12 4,300 65,800 765 Rhode Island 1 1 300 1,800 50 Total 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Eastern District ... . 13, 11 3,350 $55,900 803 Mississippi 1 1 200 2,000 80 Southern District .. 28 23 7,95o 129,700 1,396 Total 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 3. — THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This branch of American Methodism was organized in Philadelphia in 181 6 by a number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church. They withdrew from the parent body in order that they might have larger privi leges and more freedom of action among themselves than they believed they could secure in continued association with their white brethren. The Rev. Richard Allen was elected the first bishop of the new church by the same convention that organized it. In the year 1787 Mr. Allen had been made the leader of a class of forty persons of his own color. A few years later he purchased a lot at the corner of Sixth and Lombard Streets, Philadelphia, where 238 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the first church erected in this country for colored Method ists was occupied in 1794. This site is now covered by an edifice, dedicated in 1 890, valued at $50,000. In doctrine, government, and usage the church does not essentially differ from the body from which it sprang. It has an itinerant and a local or non-itinerant ministry; its territory is divided into annual conferences ; it has a general conference, meeting once every four years ; has bishops or itinerant general superintendents, elected for life, who visit the annual conferences in the episcopal dis tricts to which they are assigned ; has presiding elders who exercise sub- episcopal oversight in the districts into which the annual conferences are divided ; and has the probation-- ary system for new members, with, exhorters, class leaders, stewards, stewardesses, etc. The church in its first half-century grew slowly, chiefly in the Northern States, until the close of the war. At the end of the first decade of its existence it had two confer ences and about 8000 members. In 1856 it had seven conferences and about 20,000 members ; in 1 866, ten con ferences and 75,000 members. Bishop B. W. Arnett, the ardent and industrious statistician of the church, in noting a decrease of 343 members in the decade ending in 1836, in the Baltimore conference explains that it was due to the numerous sales of members as slaves. According to elaborate figures furnished by him, -the increase in the value of church property owned by the denomination was not less than $400,000 in the decade closing in 1866, or nearly 50 per cent. In the succeeding ten years the increase was from $825,000 to $3,064,000, not including parsonages, which seem to have been embraced in the total for 1866. According to the returns for 1890, given herewith, the THE METHODISTS. 239 valuation is $6,468,280, indicating an increase of $3,404,- 280 in the last fourteen years, or 1 1 1. 1 1 per cent. The church is widely distributed, having congregations in forty-one States and Territories. The States in which it is not represented are the two Dakotas, Idaho, Maine, Nevada, New Hampshire, and Vermont. Its members are most numerous in South Carolina, where there are 88,172. Georgia comes second, with 73,248; Alabama third, with 30,781; Arkansas fourth, with 27,956; Mississippi fifth, with 25,439. Tennessee has 23,718, Texas 23,392, and Florida 22,463. In no other State does the number reach 17,000. The eight Southern States above given report 315,169 members, or considerably more than two thirds of the entire membership of the church. It will be observed that of the 2481 organizations only 31, with a seating capacity of 2200, worship in halls, school- houses, etc. All the rest, 2450, own the edifices in which their meetings are held. These edifices number 4 124 — a remarkable excess — and have a total seating capacity of 1,160,838, an average of 281 to each edifice. The average value of each edifice is $1568. Summary by States. r. ™. 1. Seating Value of states. 0lfml- Church Ca.s church zations. Edifices. padty property. Alabama 145 274 77,600 $242,765 Arkansas 173 333 77,585 233,425 California 13 15 2,929 24,300 Colorado 8 6 2,300 63,500 Connecticut 4 4 1,275 16,000 Delaware 16 33 7,025 39,5°o Dist. of Columbia 6 7 5, 500 ii7,5°° Florida 152 269 63,445 168,473 Georgia 334 654 184,592 601,287 Illinois 74 105 23,799 3io,985 Com muni cants. 3°,78l27,956 772 788 158 2,603 i,479 22,46373,248 6,383 240 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. n- „; rL..„L Seating Value of Com- states. P'f*"1- S$$?t Ca- Church muni- zauons. Edifices. pacity property. cants. Indiana 36 51 16,450 $138,280 4,435 Indian Territory . 14 22 1,680 2,618 489 Iowa 29 29 7,115 87,365 1,820 Kansas 48 58 14,309 153, 530 4,678 Kentucky 90 106 39,100 181,201 13,972 Louisiana 81 115 36,150 193,115 13,631 Maryland 58 93 29,881 266,370 12,359 Massachusetts... 12 11 5, 950 119,200 1,342 Michigan 21 26 7, 155 72,185 1,836 Minnesota 6 6 2,350 30,000 489 Mississippi 122 255 59,833 226,242 25,439 Missouri 87 126 27,870 281,289 9,589 Montana 3 2 350 14,000 32. Nebraska 4 4 1,350 62,000 399 New Jersey 54 68 19,510 159,850 5,851 New Mexico 3 3 550 3,300 62 New York 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124 North Carolina .. 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156 Ohio ill. 113 40,965 318,250 10,025 Oregon 1 16 Pennsylvania 87 112 39,900 605,000 11,613 Rhode Island .... 4 3 2,050 95,000 595 South Carolina .. . 229 491 125,945 356,362 88,172 Tennessee 144 236 61,800 461,305 23,718 Texas 138 208 82,850 233,340 23,392 Utah 1 7 Virginia 67 102 34,375 187,245 12,314 Washington 2 I 400 4,000 66 West Virginia ... 3 3 1,050 11,000 216 Wisconsin 3 3 400 40,000 118 Wyoming 3 I 200 4,000 139 Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Alabama 81 175 50,500 $124,345 18,398 Arkansas 62 100 25,590 77A9° 9,174 Baltimore 64 100 35,381 383,870 13,838 California . , j6 l6 3,329 28,300 854 THE METHODISTS. Summary by Conferences. — Continued. 241 conferences Organi- Church SeirinS Value of Com- conferences. za(|ons Ed;fices Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Central Texas .. . 20 29 11,700 $50,300 3,526 Columbia 133 271 65,065 197,415 42,840 East Florida 104 187 45,320 122,070 12,797 Florida 48 82 18,125 46,403 9,666 Georgia 124 260 67,882 127,412 26,963 Illinois 45 77 17,209 107.250 3,796 Indiana 36 51 16,550 138,280 4,435 Indian Territory 14 22 1,680 2,618 489 Iowa 67 66 16,455 361,100 5,014 Kansas 52 62 15,659 215,530 5,077 Kentucky 47 58 19,850 81,551 7,434 Louisiana 42 63 18,850 166,385 7,587 Macon 107 226 68,060 287,662 25,568 Michigan 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836 Mississippi 42 80 23,275 57,300 10,270 Missouri 44 56 13,700 216,575 4,917 New England 20 18 9,275 230,200 2,095 New Jersey 54 68 19,510 159,850 5,851 New York 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124 North Alabama . . 64 99 27,100 .118,420 12,383 North Carolina . . 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156 Northeast Texas . 42 56 19,000 56.575 6,076 North Georgia. .. 103 168 48,650 186,213 20,717 North Louisiana . 39 52 17,300 26,730 6,044 North Mississippi. 80 175 36,558 168,942 15,169 North Missouri .. 43 70 14,170 64,714 4,672 North Ohio 66 63 22,940 229,825 4,446 Ohio 45 50 18,025 88,425 5,579 Philadelphia.. .. 61 96 30,975 390,550 10,247 Pittsburg 45 52 17,000 264,950 4,185 Rocky Mountain . 18 12 3,400 84,800 1,028 South Arkansas . . 64 137 27,725 75, 616 9,686 South Carolina . . 96 220 60,880 158,947 45,332 Tennessee 83 130 36,275 338,219 13,423 Texas 32 48 21,400 67,465 6,461 Virginia 67 102 34,375 187,245 12,314 West Arkansas .. 47 96 24,270 80,319 9,096 West Kentucky . . 43 48 19,250 99,650 6,538 West Tennessee . . 61 106 25,525 123,086 10,295 West Texas 44 75 30,750 59,000 7,329 Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 242 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4. — THE AFRICAN UNION METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH. This body, which has a few congregations divided among eight States, came into existence at about the same time the African Methodist Episcopal Church was organized (18 16), differing from the latter chiefly in objection to the itinerancy, to a paid ministry, and to the episcopacy. It has 2 annual conferences, with 40 organizations, 27 church edifices, valued at $54,440, and 3415 communicants; 13 halls, with a seating capacity of 1883, are occupied. Summary by States. r, • ™ v Seating Value of Com- states. ?'??"'- Church Ca_* Clmrch muni. zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Delaware 6 4 1,250 $9,600 368 Maine 1 45 Maryland 8 7 2,255 5,600 1,546 New Jersey 8 6 836 5,94o 281 New York 3 60 Pennsylvania 8 8 2,140 32,100 852 Rhode Island 1 49 Virginia 5 2 680 1,200 214 Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Baltimore 14 9 2,935 $6,800 1,805 Northern 26 18 4,226 47,640 1,610 Total 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 5. — THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH. A congregation of colored people, organized in New York City in 1 796, was the nucleus of the African Method ist Episcopal Zion Church. This congregation originated THE METHODISTS. 243 in a desire of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church to hold separate meetings, in which they " might have an opportunity to exercise their spiritual gifts among themselves, and thereby be more useful to one another." They built a church, which was dedicated in 1800, the full name of the denomination subsequently organized being given to it. The church entered into an agreement in 1 80 1 by which it was to receive certain pastoral super vision from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It had preachers of its own, who supplied its pulpit in part. In 1820 this arrangement was terminated, and in the same year a union of colored churches in New York, New Haven, Long Island, and Philadelphia was formed and rules of government adopted. Thus was the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church formally organized. The first annual conference was held in 182 1. It was attended by 19 preachers, representing 6 churches and 1426 members. Next year James Varick was chosen superintendent of the denomination, which was extended over the States of the North chiefly until the close of the Civil War, when it entered the South to organize many churches. In its polity lay representation has long been a promi nent feature. Laymen are in its annual conferences as well as in its general conference, and there is no bar to the ordination of women. Until 1880 its superintendents, or bishops, were elected for a term of four years. In that year the term of the office was made for life or during good behavior. Its system is almost identical with that of the Methodist Episcopal Church, except the presence of laymen in the annual conference, the election of presiding elders on the nomination of the presiding bishop, instead 244 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. of their appointment by the bishop alone, and similar small divergences. Its general conference meets quadrennially. Its territory is divided into seven episcopal districts, to each of which a bishop is assigned by the general confer ence. There are in all twenty- eight annual conferences, one of which is partly in this country and partly in Canada. There is also a missionary district in Africa. The church is represented in twenty-nine States. It is strongest in North Carolina, where it has 111,949 commu nicants; Alabama comes next, with 79,231 communicants; South Carolina third, with 45,880; and Florida fourth, with 14,791. There are in all 1704 organizations, 1587 church edifices, which have accommodations for 565,577 worshipers and are valued at $2,714,128, and 349,788 communicants. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 356 and their average value $1710; also 114 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,520, are occupied as meeting-places. Summary by States. rw. : r\...-~\. Seating - Value of Com- states. P'?*11'- Chm-ch Ca _s Ch h ; zations. Edifices. padty property. cants. Alabama 336 315^118,800 $305,350 79,231 Arkansas 29 23 8,800 17,250 3,601 California 13 6 2,600 37,200 2,627 Connecticut 12 10 2,900 79, 350 1,012 Delaware 2 1 115 500 158 District of Columbia 6 6 3.400 298,800 2,495 Florida 61 61 23,589 90,745 14,791 Georgia 70 62 19,775 52,360 12,705 Illinois 5 5 2,000 13,400 434 Indiana 5 5 '2,400 54,7°° ',339 Kentucky 55 52 13,075 86,830 7,217 Louisiana 21 19 5,200 12,920 2,747 Maryland 13 10 2,375 17,350 1,211 Massachusetts 7 6 2,050 58,800 724 Michigan 6 4 650 3,200 702 THE METHODISTS. 245 Summary by States. — Continued. „.___ Organi- Church Se£'inS Value of Com- states. zaeons Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Mississippi 64 50 22,350 $22,975 8,519 Missouri 6 6 3,900 6,000 2,037 New Jersey 25 24 7,400 107,700 2,954 New York 47 47 17,000 371,400 6,668 North Carolina 541 526^171,430 485,711 111,949 Ohio 8 5 1,160 13,000 194 Oregon 2 2 300 20,000 275 Pennsylvania 62 55 17,625 256,150 8,689 Rhode Island 3 1 400 2,000 401 South Carolina .... 130 128 66,770 126,325 45,880 Tennessee 55 52 21,093 78,813 12,434 Texas 47 38 11,500 26,450 6,927 Virginia 72 66 16,770 68,449 11,765 Wisconsin 1 1 150 400 102 Total 1,704 1,587 565,577 $2,714,128 349,788 6. — THE ZION UNION APOSTOLIC CHURCH. This body was organized at a meeting held at Boydton, Va., in 1869. It is said that most of those concerned iii instituting it had not previously belonged to any regular body. Its discipline is very similar to that of the Method ist Episcopal Church, except that it is much briefer. Its system includes bishops, annual conferences and a general conference, itinerant ministers, local preachers, class-meet ings, etc. ; 1 hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. Summary by States. r, . ~. . Seating Value of Com- states. 0;,?am- £%%£ Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. North Carolina 3 3 900 $1,900 135 Virginia 29 24 9,200 13,100 2,211 Total 32 27 10,100 $15,000 2,346 246 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 7. — THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH. This branch of Methodism was organized in 1830 by ministers and members who had been expelled, or had seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was the outcome of a movement for a change in certain features of the government of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1824 a Union Society was formed in Baltimore having this object in view, and a periodical called The Mutual Rights was established to advocate it. The chief reform insisted upon was the admission of the laity to a share in the gov ernment of the church. The annual and general confer ences were composed entirely of ministers, and the laymen had no place or voice in either. A convention held in 1827 resolved to present a petition to the general conference of 1828 asking for lay representation. The conference returned an unfavorable reply to the petitioners. This only served to intensify the feeling. The Union Society entered into a campaign for " equal rights," and so great an agitation resulted that the leaders of the movement came to be regarded as disturbers of the peace. Some of them were brought to trial and expelled from the church. All efforts to have them restored having failed, many sympathizers withdrew from the church, and in 1828 a convention of the disaffected was held in Baltimore, and a provisional organization formed. Two years later (Novem ber 2, 1830) another convention was held and the Meth odist Protestant Church was constituted. It began its separate existence with 83 ministers, and about 5000 mem bers. In the first four years it increased its membership enormously. While equal rights were insisted upon in the new constitution, as between ministers and laymen, the THE METHODISTS. 247 right of suffrage and eligibility to office was restricted to the whites. When the antislavery agitation began in the new branch some years later, the northern and western conferences raised an objection to the retention of the word " white " in the constitution. They also protested against any toleration of slavery by the church. Failing to secure such changes as they desired, they held a con vention in Springfield, 111., in 1858, and resolved to suspend all relations with the Methodist Protestant Church. Later they united with a number of Wesleyan Methodists and formed the Methodist Church. After the close of the war negotiations for a reunion were begun, and in 1877 the two branches — the Methodist and the Methodist Protestant — were made one under the old title. The Methodist Protestant Church is strongest numeric ally in the States of Ohio, North Carolina, Maryland, and West Virginia. It is represented in most of the border and Southern States, but is not widely diffused among the Northern and Western States. At the reunion in 1877 there were in the Methodist branch 58,072 communicants; in the Methodist Protestant branch 58,470, making a total of 116,542. The increase since then has amounted to 25,447, the membership in 1890 aggregating 141,989- They have not, however, been incorporated in the disci pline. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 297, and their average value $1914. There are 575 halls, with a seating capacity of 80,025, used as places of worship. In doctrine, the Methodist Protestant does not differ from the Methodist Episcopal Church, except that it has twenty-nine instead of twenty-six articles of religion. The general conference of 1888 appointed a committee to revise the doctrinal symbol. The committee made the revision 248 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in 1 890, adding five new articles, with the following titles : " Free Grace," " Freedom of the Will," " Regeneration," "Sanctification," and "Witness of the Spirit." The re vised articles were submitted to the annual conferences for amendment and approval, but have not been adopted. Summary by States. 2s: sa. sf g JS£ SSL pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 77 72^ 19,895 $79,850 4,432 Arkansas 118 51 14,650 15,360 3,946 Connecticut 3 3 530 5,000 154 Delaware 22 22 5,015 51,600 1,551 District of Columbia 9 8 3,225 168,825 831 Florida 11 5 1,300 2,400 350 Georgia 80 73 21,050 33,475 4,39° Illinois 135 94 25,840 115,765 5,502 Indiana 132 mo# 33,885 142,875 7,033 Indian Territory ... 16 1 200 300 278 Iowa 61 55 1 1,325 84,900 5,645 Kansas 32 19 4,550 33,77o 1,890 Kentucky 40 18 6,050 8,500 1,822 Louisiana 26 23 7,550 6,850 1,231 Maryland 174 171^44,993 654,625 13,283 Michigan 120 94 23,035 161,702 4,512 Minnesota 5 5 1,000 3,000 137 Mississippi 75 73 17,095 16, 175 3,147 Missouri 90 38 1 1,025 29,900 3,359 Nebraska 34 9 1,150 8,450 686 New Jersey 39 39 12,625 181,950 3,459 New York 90 78 27,690 293,000 4,759 North Carolina 199 189 70,205 126,800 14,351 Ohio 234 226)4 68,945 441,000 18,931 Oregon I 1 200 1,200 15 Pennsylvania 172 129 44,567 641,575 10,081 South Carolina 42 42 11,495 21,095 2,665 Tennessee 40 36^ 11,350 25,950 2,880 Texas 158 31 9,800 16,700 5,536 ' y*rg!n.ia S7 57 15,650 94,000 4, 154 Washington 6 6 2,550 62,800 315 West Virginia 230 142^ 42,676 153,545 10,652 • Wisconsin 1 1 150 400 12 Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 THE METHODISTS. 249 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. Alabama Alabama Colored Mission Arkansas Baltimore Colored Mission Central Texas .... Colorado-Texas . . . Florida Mission . . . Fort Smith Mission Genesee Georgia Georgia Colored . . Indiana Indiana Mission . . . Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maryland Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Muskingum Nebraska New Jersey New York North Carolina . . . North Illinois North Mississippi . North Missouri . . . Ohio • Onondaga Oregon Pennsylvania Pittsburg South Carolina . . . South Carolina Colored South Illinois Organizations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com munis cants. 73 69 18,895 $78,850 3,932 4 4 1,000 1,000 500 81 50 14,300 14,825 2,868 7 5 1,300 16,125 230 62 6 3,100 6,000 2,163 71 5 1,650 1,900 1,424 11 5 1,300 2,400 350 51 7 2,200 2,335 1,522 18 i6# 3,935 43,900 936 50 45 15,650 22,100 3,067 29 27 5,200 11,325 !>293 130 107% 33,135 140,225 6,981 16 1 200 300 278 61 55 ",325 84,900 5-645 32 19 4,550 33-770 1,890 36 12 4,800 6,300 1,585 20 17 5,700 5,050 917 254 250^ 68,183 1,031,025 19.473 92 68^ 16,635 121,777 3,352 5 5 1,000 3,000 137 50 48 9,495 8,125 1,910 53 22 . 5,825 17,200 2,155 109 105^ 34,255 216,800 9,996 34 9 1,150 8,450 686 35 35 10,775 125,450 3,028 27 27 9,535 172,475 2,179 193 183 68,205 124,100 13,876 58 45 11,465 76,450 2,470 27 26 8,150 8,400 i,335 29 16 5,200 12,700 1,074 •15 112 32,290 195,100 8,134 54 43 Vi 16,850 119.400 2,304 7 7 2,750 64,000 33o 59 27 8,450 41,000 i,346 96 85 3!,257 575,650 7,8i7 37 37 10,550 18,950 2,132 14 H 4,045 6,995 1,160 78 49^ 14,525 39,715 3,o44 250 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Conferences. — Continued. r>™,„: n.,.«.i. Seating Value of Com- conferences. ^ |*££ Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Tennessee 33 33 9,75o $18,000 1,850 Texas 25 19^ 5,050 8,800 1,949 Virginia 34 31 7,500 18,450 2,943 West Michigan .. . 32 29^ 7,400 43, 175 1,301 West Virginia 227 H3Vi 42,736 136,845 10,427 Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 8. — THE WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION OF AMERICA. In this title " Connection " is used in a sense common to Methodism, especially British Methodism. It indicates congregations bound together by the same doctrinal and ecclesiastical ties. This body was organized in 1843 by ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in consequence of dissatisfaction with the attitude of that body toward slavery and with some of the features of its governmental system. It began with about 6000 members, most of whom were in the State of New York. In doc trine it does not differ from other branches of Methodism. It refuses to receive as members those who belong to secret societies, and as long as the institution existed, it main tained the same bar against those connected with slavery. It has twenty-two annual conferences, with ministerial and lay members, and a general conference, the chief legislative body of the church, which meets quadrennially. There is no itinerancy, as in most other Methodist bodies, but pas torates are arranged by mutual agreement of ministers and congregations, and are not limited to a term of years. It has 565 organizations, in twenty-two States, with 16,492 THE METHODISTS. 25 I members, of whom nearly one fourth, or 3913, are in New York; Michigan second, with 2942 ; and Indiana third, with 2199 members. The average value of the 342 houses of worship is $1 15 1, and the average seating capacity is 252. There are 213 halls, with a seating capacity of 18,483. Summary by States. r. r*u \. Seatiner Value of Com- "ATES. P'^"'- Church Ca_S Church „,„„;. zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. California 2 1 250 $750 41 Illineis 19 17 3,825 24,900 643 Indiana 58 44 13,030 37, 9°° 2,199 Iowa 26 i6j£ 4,015 16,506 840 Kansas 22 8 2,325 H,35o 566 Massachusetts 1 . . .... - 8 Michigan 143 63^ 14,120 58,475 2,942 Minnesota 5 4 625 1,300 207 Missouri 2 . . .... 50 Nebraska 6 . . .... 78 New Jersey 3 2 500 2,650 65 New York 114 75 19,038 135,95° 3>9!3 North Carolina 8 7 1,980 1,675 Hi Ohio 45 40 11,391 46,50° i7657 Oregon 4 1 250 1,200 61 Pennsylvania 41 30 7,205 25,300 1,195 South Dakota 23 5 900 5,200 458 Tennessee 14 9 2,650 2,050 462 Vermont 6 5 1,225 6,850 259 Washington 3 1 200 600 35 West Virginia 1 1 5°° 1'5°° 245 Wisconsin 19 12 2,225 9,600 427 Total 565 342 86,254 $393,250 16,492 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. Allegheny 34 Central Ohio 19 Champlain 39 Dakota 23 Illinois 19 Indiana 58 Iowa 26 30 7,530 18 5,'4i 27 6,75o 5 900 17 3,825 44 13,030 i&y2 4,oi5 $37,100 1,207 13,800 784 43,95° 1,444 5,200 458 24,900 643 37,9°° 2,199 16,500 840 252 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Conferences. — Continued. Organi- Church Se»tinS Y.^ue ?f Com: conferences. J miR Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Kansas 18 6 1,525 $10,150 464 Lockport 30 21 5,35o 27,750 896 Miami 17 15 4,325 15,400 714 Michigan 78 46 10,520 49,250 1,979 Minnesota 5 4 625 1,300 207 Nebraska 6 . . 78 New York 12 4 776 5,250 239 North Carolina .... 8 7 1,980 1,675 J4i North Michigan ... 65 17^ 3,600 9,225 963 Pacific 9 3 700 2,550 137 Rochester 36 23 6,087 49, 100 1,099 South Kansas 6 2 800 4,200 152 Syracuse 24 15 j£ 3,900 26,400 959 Tennessee 14 9 2,650 2,050 462 Wisconsin 19 nj^ 2,225 9,600 427 Total 565 342 86,254 $393,250 16,492 9. — THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH. This body was organized at a convention held in Louis ville, Ky., in 1845, by annual conferences in the South, which had accepted a plan of separation adopted by the general conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church at its meeting in New York in 1844. The cause of separa tion was the slavery question. This question, which gave rise to much discussion and several divisions among Methodists, engaged their atten tion as early as 1 780, four years before American Method ism was given organized form. A conference held in Baltimore in 1 780 took action requiring traveling preachers who held slaves to set them free, and advising lay slave holders to do likewise. In 1789 the following appeared in the discipline among the rules prohibiting certain things : THE METHODISTS. 253 " The buying or selling the bodies and souls of men, women, or children, with an intention to enslave them." The conference of 1784, which organized the Methodist Episcopal Church, deemed it a " bounden duty " to take effective measures to " extirpate this abomination from among us." It accordingly insisted that all those holding slaves should adopt a system of manumission, failing in which they should be excluded from the church, and that in future no slaveholder should be admitted to the church until he had ceased to hold slaves. In 1800 the disci pline provided that any minister becoming a slaveholder must, if legally possible under the laws of the State in which he lived, emancipate his slaves or " forfeit his min isterial character." In 1816 the general conference de clared slaveholders ineligible to any official station in the church, except in States where the laws did not " admit of emancipation and permit the liberated slave to enjoy free dom." These provisions could not be observed in some of the States in the South, and were not insisted on in the Carolinas, Georgia, and Tennessee. In 1808 the general conference directed that a number of disciplines, " with the section and rule on slavery left out," be printed for use in South Carolina. About twenty-five years later the antislavery agitation in the North began to affect Methodism. The general conference of 1836 exhorted the members of the church " to abstain from all abolition movements and associations," and censured two of its members for taking part in an antislavery meeting. In the South the rule concerning the connection of ministers with slavery had not been enforced, except in six of the border conferences. The episcopacy, however, had been kept free from any conflict with slave- 254 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. holding. While the Northern conferences would not have received a slaveholding bishop, the Southern conferences could not agree that slaveholders ought to be excluded from the episcopacy. A serious conflict arose, therefore, when Bishop Andrew, a Southern man who was elected bishop in 1832, became by marriage, in January, 1844, a slaveholder. At the general conference held in May of that year in New York City, after a long discussion, it was declared by a vote of 1 1 1 to 69 to be the sense of the conference that Bishop Andrew " desist from the exercise of his office so long as he is connected with slavery." The Southern delegates protested against this action, and in sisted that under the circumstances the " continuance of the jurisdiction of this general conference " over the con ferences in the slaveholding States was " inconsistent with the success of the ministry " in those States. The outcome was the adoption of a report of a committee of nine em bodying a plan of separation to become operative, if the thirteen annual conferences in the slaveholding States should " find it necessary to unite in a distinct ecclesias tical connection, and if the various annual conferences by a three-fourths vote should so change the constitution as to allow of a division of the property of the Book Concern." The action of the general conference was followed, in the South, by a convention in Louisville, Ky., in May, 1845, representing the thirteen annual conferences which had expressed their approval of the plan of separation. This convention declared the conferences represented a distinct body under the title, "The Methodist Episcopal Church, South." Two bishops, Andrew and Soule, cast their lot with the Southern church, the former in 1845, the latter at the first general conference in 1846. The Northern THE METHODISTS. 255 annual conferences disapproved the plan of separation, and the general conference of 1848 declared it null and void. A suit for a division of the property according to the plan of separation was prosecuted, and the Supreme Court of the United States, in 1854, decided it in favor of the Southern church. A fraternal messenger sent by the lat ter to the Northern general conference of 1848 was not received officially by that body. It was not until after the Civil War. (1876) that fraternity was established between the two churches. The Southern church lost more heavily during the years of the war than the Northern. The latter had in 1864 about 68,000 fewer members than in i860, the decrease occurring chiefly in the border conferences. The former lost between the years i860 and 1866 113,000 white members, while its colored membership, aggregating 207,- 766, dwindled to 78,742. Most of the colored members went, at the close of the war, into the Methodist Episcopal Church (which extended its operations into the South), and into the African Methodist Episcopal and African Method ist Episcopal Zion churches. In 1870 nearly all the re maining colored members were organized into the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church. There are now only about 500 colored members in the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and these are scattered among 27 annual confer ences. In the Indian Mission Conference about 3500 of the 10,498 members are Indians. The Southern church reorganized its shattered forces at the close of the war, and in a few years was again in the full tide of prosperity. Its growth in the last decade has been rapid. The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has the same articles of religion, the same system of conferences, annual 256 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and general, and substantially the same discipline as the Methodist Episcopal Church. It differs from the latter in admitting lay delegates (four from each district) to the annual conferences; in making lay equal to ministerial representation in the general conference; in giving the bishops a modified veto over legislation which they may deem unconstitutional ; and in abolishing the probationary term of six months for candidates for membership. The changes respecting lay delegation and the probationary system were -adopted in 1866. The pastoral term was in the same year extended from two to four years. There are 45 annual conferences, covering the entire country south of the 40th parallel of latitude, which nearly corresponds with Mason and Dixon's line, and also parts of Oregon, Montana, Idaho, and Washington; but the number of congregations in these States is not large. Nor are there many congregations in the southern portions of Indiana and Illinois. The church is strongest in Texas, where it has 139,347 members; in Georgia, where it has 1 34,600 ; and in Tennessee, where the number reaches 121,398. There are in all 1,209,976 members, with 15,017 organizations, and 12,688 edifices, which are valued at $18,775,362. Of the congregations, 1634 meet in halls, etc., which have a seating capacity of 190,777. The aver age seating capacity of the church edifices is 265, and the average value $1480. THE METHODISTS. 257 Summary by States. n-,™„; r-u.-wk Seating Value of Com- STATES- fcE^ct *\ ""Hd, muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 1,101 1,050 243,735 $1,123,523 87,912 Arizona 11 6 1,150 12,000 336 Arkansas 1,033 809 203,069 708,895 71,565 California 175 97^ 23,210 446,010 7,497 Colorado 26 16 3,411 100,300 1,299 Dist. of Columbia 4 3 1,675 61,400 953 Florida.., 389 347 61,338 333,824 2^,362 Georgia 1,286 1,272^322,856 1,661,410 134,600 Idaho. 11 4 700 5,000 221 Illinois 154 108 26,450 123, 183 7, 109 Indiana 10 8 1,850 13,100 945 Indian Territory. . 275 134 24,455 59,600 9,693 Iowa 8 7 1,800 9,200 730 Kansas 83 40^ 10,300 83,450 3,346 Kentucky 989 827 239,410 1,539,567 82,430 Louisiana 316 296^ 49,755 483,470 24,874 Maryland 142 135K 3°,47° 361,990 10,604 Mississippi 903 854 207,760 903,563 74,785 Missouri 1,230 921 264,788 2,046,389 86,466 Montana 23 13 2,920 74,000 492 Nebraska 8 6 1,275 10,800 206 New Mexico 25 18 2,850 32,600 548 North Carolina .. . 1,288 1,203^380,500 1,471,135 114,385 Oklahoma 15 7 1,550 16,150 805 Oregon 70 40 7,960 50,850 J, 93° Pennsylvania.... 14 12 2,475 11,400 635 South Carolina .. . 686 678 196,808 796>84° 68,092 Tennessee 1,367 1,258 376,483 i,994,382 I2I> 398 Texas 1,701 1,076 296,578 1,647,866 139,347 Virginia 1,172 1,107 285,735 2,183,565 105,892 Washington 20 11 2,385 27,650 449 West Virginia .. . 482 321 83,765 382,250 25,064 Total 15/317 12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Alabama 509 502 109,920 $567,360 39,574 Arkansas 333 2°3 55,985 '99,596 23,134 Baltimore 561 482 120,550 977,965 41,070 Columbia 44 29 5,26° 32,65° :>28o 258 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Conferences. — Continued. n,™.,: n,„„-v, Sealing Value of Com- conferences. Pj^™1- Sr* Ca- Church muni- zauons. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Denver 28 17 3,561 $101,100 1,395 East Columbia .. . 56 24^ 5,585 48,850 1,301 East Texas 219 210 47,925 214,825 22,050 Florida 322 280 53,348 309,024 20,420 German Mission . 22 21^ 4,600 42,350 1,325 Holston 624 542 165,370 904,890 43,014 Illinois 163 115 28,050 133,783 7,854 Indian Mission. . . 290 141 26,005 75,75° 10,498 Kentucky 332 278^ 80,565 692,900 27,114 Little Rock 456 391 92,845 326,217 28,016 Los Angeles 46 31 6,900 157,735 2,072 Louisiana 250 .242^ 37,155 445,845 20,379 Louisville 488 419^ 119,100 691,967 40,427 Memphis 491 484 135,728 704,620 49,436 Mexican Border Mission 22 14 2,125 24,075 1,041 Mississippi 463 418 100,207 4'3,69o 38,173 Missouri 468 401 107,520 740,264 36,965 Montana 24 14 3,120 76,000 517 New Mexico 27 19 2,950 38,200 535 North Alabama . . 657 613 141,255 580,513 53,210 North Carolina . . 602 557 169,715 712,975 52,643 North Georgia .. . 737 734 198,176 1,041,680 82,921 North Mississippi . 508 492 120,703 527,948 41,177 North Texas 458 285 83,800 417,928 42,013 Northwest Texas. 610 275 86,730 439,386 45,208 Pacific 139 72 17,310 298,275 5,722 Saint Louis 339 225 72,965 615,975 20,684 South Carolina . . 686 678 196,808 796,840 68,992 South Georgia .. . 546 535^122,980 617,230 51,395 Southwest Mis souri 431 301K 86,103 699,350 29,547 Tennessee 608 558 166,460 881,832 59,999 Texas 190 157 43,860 335,777 i5,237 Virginia 710 702 177,055 1,474,580 69,826 Western 91 46^ n,575 94,250 3,552 Western North Carolina 646 607 199,635 689,960 57,594 Western Virginia . 400 241 68,285 279,000 20,722 West Texas 177 113 27,438 169,125 12,429 White River 244 216 54,239 183,082 20,415 Total 15,017 12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 THE METHODISTS. 10. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. 259 Dissatisfaction with certain features of the system of polity led a number of ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, to withdraw and organize a body in which laymen should have an equal voice in church government and local preachers should become pastors. The new church was organized in Georgia in 1852, and called the Congregational Method ist Church. The first district conference was formed the same year. A number of churches in harmony with the principles of the movement were organized in Georgia, Mississippi, and other States of the South, to which it has been confined. In 1888 many of the churches and minis ters went over into the Congregational denomination, which appeared in the South after the war. The system of the Congregational Methodists is not purely congregational. The local church has large pow ers, but appeals from its decisions may be taken to the district conference, and thence to the State conference, and also to the general conference. These bodies have likewise the power of censure or approval. The district conference may " condemn opinions and practices contrary to the word of truth and holiness," and may cite offending parties for trial, and admonish, rebuke, suspend, or expel from the conference. Ministers and lay members have equal rights and privileges in the local church and all the conferences. The district conference is composed of rep resentatives from the churches, the State conference of representatives of the district conferences, and the general conference of delegates chosen by the State conferences. District conferences meet semi-annually, State conferences 260 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. annually, and the general conference quadrennially. The ministers are elders ordained after examination and ap proved by the district conference. The elder, as pastor of a church, presides at its monthly conference. The other officers of a church are class leader, deacon or steward, and clerk. The itinerancy is not in force. In doctrine this branch does not differ from other Methodist bodies. This body has in all 214 organizations, 150 edifices, valued at $41,680, and 8765 communicants. Its chief strength lies in Alabama, where it has 2596 communicants. The average seating capacity of its_ church edifices is 310, and the average value $278. There are 60 halls, with a seating capacity of 7825. Summary by States. 2££ ecS. Se^g c£=? ££ pacity. rroperty. cants. Alabama 65 59 18,575 $14,050 2,596 Arkansas 10 4 1,675 2,525 223 Florida 7 1 550 250 179 Georgia 29 28 8,000 8,050 1,655 Illinois 4 . . 96 Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5,400 1,341 Missouri 38 13 4,400 3,000 1,450 Tennessee 7 4 1,150 780 196 Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029 Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 Summary by Conferences. conferences. Arkansas 10 4 1,675 $2,525 223 Georgia 26 25 7,200 7,300 1,517 Illinois 4 96 Mississippi 28 22 5,600 5,400 1,341 Missouri 38 13 4,400 3,000 1,450 North Alabama ... 59 53 17,550 13,300 2,281 Tennessee 7 4 1,150 780 196 Texas 26 19 6,450 7,625 1,029 West Florida 16 10 2,375 !,75o 632 Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 THE METHODISTS. 26 1 II. — THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS, COLORED. This body consists of congregations of colored members, organized into conferences by presidents of the Congrega tional Methodist Church, to which it corresponds in all particulars of doctrine, polity, and usage. The only differ ence between the churches of the two bodies is that they are composed of white and colored persons respectively. Four halls, with a seating capacity of 450, are occupied. Summary by States. c-r.Ttfs Organi- Church states. zations. Edifices. Alabama 7 5 Texas 2 Total 9 5 12. — THE NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. This branch originated in Ware County, Ga., in 1881. It was organized by members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, who were aggrieved by a certain action of a quarterly conference of that body, which action they regarded as arbitrary. It has the same doctrines and sub stantially the same practical system as the Congregational Methodist Church. A number of its churches united with the Congregational denomination in 1888. There are in all 24 organizations, 1 7 edifices, valued at $3750, and 1059 members, found chiefly in Georgia. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 294 and the average value $214. There are 6 halls, with a seating capacity of 450. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Church Property. Com muni cants. 585 $525 215 104 585 $525 319 262 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. STATES. Organi- Church ^ ^ueof £». zations. Edifices. pacity property. cants. Florida 3 1 300 $150 1 13 Georgia 21 16 4,850 3,600 946 Total 24 17 5,150 $3,750 1,059 13. — THE COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. THe Colored Methodist Episcopal Church was organized in 1870 of colored members and ministers of the Meth odist Episcopal Church, South. Before the Civil War the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, did a large evangel istic work among the negroes. Bishop H. N. McTyeire, of that body, in his "History of Methodism," says: "As a general rule negro slaves received the gospel by Method ism from the same preachers and in the same churches with their masters, the galleries or a portion of the body of the house being assigned to them. If a separate build ing was provided, the negro congregation was an append age to the white, the pastor usually preaching once on Sunday for them, holding separate official meetings with their leaders, exhorters, and preachers, and administering discipline and making return of members for the annual minutes." For the negroes on plantations, who were not privileged to attend organized churches, special missions were begun as early as 1829. In 1845, the year which marks the beginning of the separate existence of the Meth odist Episcopal Church, South, there were in the Southern conferences of Methodism, according to Bishop McTyeire, 124,000 members of the slave population, and in i860 about 207,000. THE METHODISTS. 263 In 1866, after the opening of the South to Northern churches had given the negro members opportunity to join the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Meth odist Episcopal Zion, and other Methodist bodies, it was found that of the 207,742 colored members which the church, South, had in i860, only 78,742 remained. The general conference of 1866 authorized these colored mem bers, with their preachers, to be organized into separate congregations and annual conferences, and the general. conference of 1870 appointed two bishops to organize the colored conferences into a separate and independent church. This was done in December, 1870, the new body taking the name " Colored Methodist Episcopal Church." Its rules limited the privilege of membership to negroes. The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church has the same articles of religion, the same form of government, and the same discipline as its parent body. Its bishops are elected for life. One of them, Bishop L. H. Holsey, says that for some years the body encountered strong opposition from colored people because of its relation to the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, but that this prejudice has now almost entirely disappeared. He says a separate organi zation was made necessary by the change in the relation between master and slave. " The former, though divested of his slaves, carried with him all the notions, feelings, and elements in his religious and social life that characterized his former years. On the other hand, the emancipated slave had but little in common with the former master ; in fact, he had nothing but his religion, poverty, and igno rance. With social elements so distinct and dissimilar the best results of a common church relation could not be ex pected." Bishop Holsey declares that the great aim of 264 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the church is (1) to evangelize the negroes, and (2) to educate and elevate them. There are 23 annual conferences, with 129,383 members. It will be noticed that the church is almost entirely con fined to the South. It is strongest in Georgia, where it has 22,840 members ; Mississippi comes next, with 20,107 > Tennessee third, with 18,968; and Alabama fourth, with 18,940. There are 1759 organizations, with 1653 church edifices, valued at $1,713,366. The average seating capacity of each edifice is 328, and the average value $1036. There are 64 halls, with a seating capacity of 6526. Summary by States. „_._„„ Organi- Church states. zations. Edifices. Alabama 222 220 Arkansas 116 104 Delaware 6 3 District of Columbia 5 4 Florida 36 26 Georgia 266 256 Illinois 2 2 Indian Territory ... 13 9 Kansas 17 15 Kentucky 91 63 Louisiana 138 131 Maryland 2 2 Mississippi 293 292 Missouri 35 31 New Jersey 5 3 North Carolina .... 26 20 Pennsylvania 6 2 South Carolina .... 34 33 Tennessee 206 205 Texas 222 216 Virginia 18 16 Total i,759 I>653 541,464 $1,713,366 129,383 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 69,200 $264,625 18,940 3',050 6o,277 5,888 430 1,125 I87 3,5O0 123,800 939 7,000 14,709 1,461 100,495 167,145 22,840 800 1,250 56 2,850 2,975 291 3,625 14,400 7T3 16,600 140,330 6,908 43,220 '34,135 8,075 205 475 44 72,150 230,290 20, 107 5,554 22,140 953 625 7,5°o 266 7,725 23,120 2,786 310 1,400 247 15,045 65,325 3,468 67,900 258,120 18,968 88,330 147,075 14,895 4,850 33,15° i,35i THE METHODISTS. 265 Summary by Conferences. Or°-ani- Churr-h Seating Value of Com- CONFERENCES. ^ «j£* 9*- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 180 178 53,800 $230,125 16,347 Arkansas 44 44 10,575 23,650 2,152 Central Alabama .. 31 31 11,900 27,900 2,061 East Texas 147 147 68,200 84,100 10,795 Florida 36 26 7,000 14,709 1,461 Georgia 104 96 43,050 71,300 8,047 Indian Mission 11 7 2,600 2,675 239 Kentucky 91 63 16,600 140,330 6,908 Little Rock 75 62 20,725 36,927 3,860 Louisiana 138 131 43,220 134,135 8,075 Mississippi 108 no 23,100 94,000 7,446 Missouri and Kansas 43 37 6,029 31,040 1,309 New Jersey 18 9 1,445 10.325 716 North Carolina ... . 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786 North Mississippi . . 185 182 49,050 136,290 12,661 South Carolina 34 33 15,045 65,325 3,468 Southeast Missouri and Illinois 12 12 4,350 7,ioo 430 South Georgia 162 160 57,445 95,845 14,793 Tennessee 98 96 30,550 87,270 8,621 Texas 34 34 11,200 14,850 1,700 Virginia 24 21 8,475 i57jI25 2,318 West Tennessee .. . 118 119 40,450 177,100 10,862 West Texas 40 35 8,930 48,125 2,328 Total 1,759 ^653 541,464 $1,713,366 129,383 14. — THE PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH. The Primitive Methodist Church is not a branch of American Methodism, but it came from England, being introduced first into Canada in 1843 and then into the United States. In England the Primitive Methodist Church came into existence in 1812. It was organized by ministers and members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church who believed in camp-meetings and persisted in holding them. The Wesleyan conference declared camp-meetings " highly improper and likely to be productive of consider- 266 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. able mischief." Primitive Methodism differs from Wes leyan Methodism chiefly in the larger use it makes of the lay element. For many years there were in the United States two annual conferences, the Eastern and the Western. These were separate until 1889, when they united in organizing a general conference. There are now three annual con ferences, the Eastern, the Pennsylvania, and the Western. Each conference is subdivided into districts, as is the cus tom in other branches of Methodism. They also have itinerant and local ministers, class leaders, etc. The Primitive Methodists are represented only in eight States, nearly one half of the total of communicants, 4764, being found in Pennsylvania. They have 84 organizations, with 78 edifices, valued, at $291,993. The average value of each edifice is $3743, and the average seating capacity is 268. There are 1 1 halls, with a seating capacity of 1670. Summary by States. n_ : ru..-~i. Seating Value of Com- STATES. °Xn= ™K Ca" Church mUn!- zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Illinois 8 7 1,710 $14,800 369 Iowa 2 3 500 3,150 29 Massachusetts 7 6 1,750 40,000 575 New York 5 4 1,750 47,650 496 Ohio 3 3 660 2,400 69 Pennsylvania 42 40 n,435 146,025 2,267 Rhode Island 4 3 750 12,568 194 Wisconsin 13 12 2,375 25,400 765 Total 84 78 20,930 $291,993 4,764 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. Eastern 16 13 4,250 $100,218 1,265 Pennsylvania 45 43 12,095 148,425 2,336 Western 23 22 4.585 43,35o 1,163 Total 84 78 20 930 $291,993 4,764 THE METHODISTS. 267 15. — THE FREE METHODISTS. This body was organized in i860 at Pekin, N. Y., at a convention of ministers and members who had been ex pelled or had withdrawn from the Methodist Episcopal Church. The movement arose within the bounds of the Genesee conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church over differences concerning membership in secret societies, other questions of discipline, and the emphasis to be placed in preaching on certain doctrines, particularly sanctification. In the course of the controversy several ministers were tried and expelled from the church on charges of contu macy. A number of laymen were also excluded. The new organization adopted the discipline of the mother church with important changes. There are no bishops, but general superintendents are elected every four years. District chairmen take the place of presiding elders. Persons are not received on probation simply on the ex pression of "a desire to flee the wrath to come," but are required to give evidence of conversion. Members are required to " lay aside gold, pearls, and costly array " and dress plainly, and are forbidden to join secret societies or to indulge in the use of intoxicants and tobacco. At tendance at class-meeting is a condition of membership. Church choirs and the pew system are not approved. Two new numbers were added to the Articles of Religion, one setting forth the doctrine of entire sanctification, which is described as salvation "from all inward sin, from evil thoughts and evil tempers," and as taking place instanta neously subsequently to justification. The second pertains to future rewards and punishments. There are quarterly, district, annual, and general conferences. Laymen are admitted to all on equal terms with ministers. The aver- 268 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. age seating capacity of the edifices is 266, and their aver age value $1298. There are 439 halls, with a seating capacity of 48,285. Summary by States. CT.TO= Organi- Church Se£tin« ^alue of states. ? r,.r Ca- Church zations. Edifices. padty Property. Arkansas 4 2 550 $75o California 19 11 1,775 14,000 Colorado.... 22 18 3,175 10,000 District of Columbia 1 ... Illinois 152 112 32,675 156,050 Indiana 42 29 8,950 26,200 Indian Territory ... 1 ... Iowa ill 62 13,829 57,5oo Kansas 78 19 5,500 18,750 Louisiana 10 4 1,150 1,200 Maryland 1 1 200 700 Massachusetts 1 ... Michigan 197 115 33,350 107,815 Minnesota 41 9 1,425 4,35o Mississippi 1 ... Missouri 19 11 1,720 7,870 Nebraska 37 10 2,925 13,025 New Jersey 8 4 1,125 IT,275 New York 142 114 29,495 243,950 North Dakota 9 ... Ohio 54 29 10,300 28,900 Oregon 13 6 1,800 5,400 Pennsylvania 46 28 6,950 .50,050 South Dakota 29 3 600 3,600 Texas 15 6 1,030 5, 500 Virginia 1 I 150 1,000 Washington 8 6 1,850 15,700 Wisconsin 40 20 4,480 21,500 Total 1,102 620 165,004 $805,085 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. California 19 11 1,775 $14,000 Central Illinois .. . 73 53 13,900 41,300 Colorado 22 18 3,175 10,000 Dakota 31 5 900 5,600 Com muni cants. 6l 4IO 203 7 3,395 673 12 2,117 1,300 623i 12 4,592 529 29 325 486 161 3,75i 85 897 188 1,158 287207 28 240 864 22,110 410 1,800 203 308 THE METHODISTS. 269 Summary by Conferences. — Continued. CONFERENCES. wi£*uu- zations. East Michigan .... 80 Genesee 69 Illinois 58 * Iowa 46 Kansas 37 Louisiana 15 Michigan 54 Minnesota and North Iowa .... 41 Missouri 18 Nebraska 11 New York 50 North Indiana .... 20 North Michigan . . 63 North Minnesota . . 27 Ohio 54 Oregon and Wash ington 21 Pittsburg 22 Susquehanna 59 Texas ... 16 Wabash 43 West Iowa 52 West Kansas 61 Wisconsin 40 Total 1 , 102 h h Seating Value of Com i-C Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 38 11,825 $41,050 1,792 61/2 16,990 126,450 J, 943 46 14,275 103,200 1,188 30 8,200 26,500 1,003 10 3,IOO 12,250 847 6 1,700 1,950 152 39 9,325 33,850 1,168 10 2,164 12,350 609 11 1,720 7,870 300 2 275 1,200 171 27 6,425 73,875 962 12 3,350 11,250 317 38 I2,2O0 32,915 1,632 6 800 750 351 29 10,300 28,900 897 12 3,650 2I,I0O 428 13 3,650 24,350 713 46y2 10,855 82,300 i,53o 6 1,030 5,500 219 3° IO,IOO 26,500 763 29 5,240 28,450 868 11 3,600 IO,I25 672 20 4,480 21,500 864 620 165,004 $805,085 22,110 16. — THE INDEPENDENT METHODISTS. These consist of congregations in Maryland, Tennessee, and the District of Columbia, which are not connected with any annual conference. They are members of an association which, however, has no ecclesiastical authority whatever. Each congregation is entirely independent. There is 1 hall, with a seating capacity of 100. 270 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. r\ r.u u Seating Value of Com. Organi- Church ~ * r-i...w.i. ™,.«; states. zations edifices • Church mum. zations. euinces. pacity. Property. cants. District of Columbia 1 1 175 $175 35 Maryland 13 12 7,000 262,300 2,347 Tennessee 1 1 550 4,500 187 Total 15 14 7,725 $266,975 2,569 17. — THE EVANGELIST MISSIONARY CHURCH. This organization of Colored Methodists was formed in 1886 by ministers and members in Ohio who withdrew from the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for various reasons. It has no creed but the Bible; but, according to its bishop, it inclines in belief to the doctrine that there is but one divine person, Jesus Christ, " in whom dwells all the Godhead bodily." It has 1 1 organizations, in the States of Ohio, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. Nine halls, with a seating capacity of 2650, are occupied. Summary by States. /-. ,, • p., . Seating Value of Com- states. 0r?am- Church Ca- Church muni- zauons. Edifices. padty_ Property. cants. Illinois 1 . . ... .... 180 Michigan 6 2 850 $1,200 409 Ohio 3 1 200 800 314 Wisconsin I . . ... .... 48 Total 11 3 1,050 $2,000 951 Summary by States of All Methodists. Alabama 2,271 2,284 620,970 $2,278,988 242,624 Alaska Arizona 23 17 4,700 58,100 656 Arkansas ,. 1,709 1,493 375,622 1,200,842 123,316 California 559 438 123,874 2,575,631 36,874 Colorado 146 117 32,200 1,105,700 10,850 Connecticut 239 ,235 72,582 2,225,730 30,815 Delaware 247 258 65,940 1,116,125 25,786 THE METHODISTS. 271 Summary by States of All Methodists. — Continued. Oro-ani Chun-h Seating Value of Com- STATES- ?HZ Bdbtai C?" p" muni- pacity. Property. cants. Dist. of Columbia 62 58 37,925 $1,543,000 16,369 Florida 776 816 180,142 829,551 70,458 Georgia 2,406 2,663 735>o33 2,783,267 275,784 Idaho 42 30 5,925 74,200 1,162 Illinois 2,457 2,229 640,797 7,807,118 189,358 Indiana 1,901 1,832 529,600 4,656,235 179,613 Indian Territory . 351 181 33,110 75,243 11,601 Iowa 1,579 1,387 355,990 3,602,860 122,607 Kansas ' 1,529 894 219,839 2,230^265 95,781 Kentucky T,7o6 1,408 391,635 2,718,518 141,521 Louisiana 810 780 182,525 1,134,992 65,693 Maine 356 290 87,301 1,152,875 23,041 Maryland 1,340 1,324 353,235 5,347,527 123,618 Massachusetts... 422 406 163,472 5,398,825 61,138 Michigan 1,578 1,198 329,907 4,144,427 101,951 Minnesota 591 448 97,800 1,764,493 32,199 Mississippi 1,885 J,935 466,026 1,652,269 164,589 Missouri 2,412 1,888 518,301 4,232,428 162,514 Montana 74 54 11,805 247,850 2,425 Nebraska 738 490 119,303 i,336,475 42,941 Nevada 12 12 2,700 78,800 418 New Hampshire 134 129 40,505 614,350 12,354 New Jersey 727 707 229,831 5,500,640 96,377 New Mexico 60 42 8,025 107,100 2,360 New York 2,563 2,388 723,349 18,305,200 265,551 North Carolina . . 2,413 2,335 739,577 2,418,984 276,336 NorthDakota 140 61 11,100 139,985 4,889 Ohio 2,798 2,713 818,940 9,600,820 272,737 Oklahoma 51 20 4,650 37,55° 2,029 Oregon 294 199 44,940 693,275 11,927 Pennsylvania 2,536 2,359 732,641 14,476,904 260,388 Rhode Island 52 45 20,335 606,368 7,353 South Carolina . . 1,456 1,709 497,873 1,658,182 251,477 South Dakota .. . 306 148 33,174 384,060 12,116 Tennessee 2,443 2,351 689,446 3,491,360 223,116 Texas 2,716 1,940 570,328 2,677,391 218,890 Utah 32 29 6,205 223,650 1,055 Vermont 234 200 57,076 765,650 I7,527 Virginia 1,737 1,646 410,335 2,910,853 154,693 Washington 239 171 44,6i5 763>I75 12,697 West Virginia .. . 1,543 1,097 274,891 1,450,448 85,102 Wisconsin 784 672 144,693 1,889,200 43, 696 Wyoming 16 12 2,390 52,7oo 912 Total 51,48946,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284 CHAPTER XXX. THE MORAVIANS. This is the name by which the members of the Unitas Fratrum are generally known. The Unitas Fratrum, or Unity of Brethren, originated in Germany, and has no connection with the United Brethren in Christ, a denomi nation which sprang up in this country near the beginning of the present century. The Moravians trace their rise back to the time of Huss. The fruit of the Huss reformation appeared in the National Church of Bohemia. The Bohemian Brethren were an organization formed within the Bohemian Church, pledged to take the Bible as their only rule of faith and practice and maintain a Scriptural discipline. The Bohemian Brethren were persecuted and their organization was overthrown in Bohemia and Moravia, but it was resuscitated in 1722-35, among a colony of refugees from Bohemia and Moravia, settled on the estate of Count Zinzendorf in Berthelsdorf, Saxony. There the colony built the town of Herrnhut, which became the center of the Renewed Brethren. The first Moravians who came to the United States set tled in Georgia in 1735, the year when the first bishop of the Renewed Church was consecrated. The colony left Georgia five years later and founded Bethlehem, in Penn sylvania. At Bethlehem, and also at Nazareth and Lititz, in the same State, Moravian Church settlements were THE MORAVIANS. 273 formed. "The lands were the property of the church, and the farms and the various departments of mechanical industry were stocked by it and worked for its benefit. In return the church provided the inhabitants with all the necessaries of life. Whoever had private means retained them." There was, however, no common treasury, and the settlements did not adopt a communal life. The economical system was abolished in 1762, having lasted twenty years. The Brethren, however, continued to main tain the church system of communal government until 1844—56, when it disappeared. This system, in a modified form, is still maintained in Germany. The Unity of Brethren consists of three provinces, the German, British, and American. All are under a central government, the seat of which is in Herrnhut, Germany. There is a general synod, which meets once in ten years. It consists of delegates from each of the provinces and also from the various foreign mission fields, and is empowered " to consult and legislate upon those matters which are of general import." It decides as to all questions of doctrine, all essential points of the liturgy, all fundamental rules of discipline, conditions of membership, nomination and ap pointment of bishops, etc. In the interim between its meetings it is represented by the Unity's Elders' Confer ence, which is a sort of executive committee. Each prov ince has a synod of its own, which legislates for and controls provincial affairs. Bishops, presbyters, and deacons are recognized in the ministry of the Brethren. Bishops are general, not dio cesan, in character. They are appointed by the general synod or under its authority. The American Province has the right to nominate those for this country. Bishops 274 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are members of the general synod and also of provincial synods. They are chosen almost invariably to sit on pro vincial boards and in the Unity's Elders' Conference. They have the exclusive right to ordain to the ministry. Deacons are those who assist in preaching the gospel, ad ministering the sacraments, and other church services. When deacons are appointed to preside over congregations they are ordained as presbyters. Acolytes are those who engage as instructors of youth, and perform certain serv ices for the congregation. They are of both sexes. The lot is used in the selection of bishops, and appoint ments to office. Formerly it was used in the appointment of ministers and in connection with marriage. The lot in marriage was abolished by the general synod in 1818, and it is seldom used in the United States in the appointment of ministers. In appointments by the Unity's Elders' Con ference, two lots, an affirmative and a negative, are taken. In public worship a liturgy is used. In addition to pre scribed forms for baptism, the Lord's Supper, confirmation, ordination, etc., there is a litany to be used every Sunday morning; also special liturgical services for ecclesiastical festivals. Love-feasts are held preparatory to the Lord's Supper. The Moravians accept the Scriptures as the only rule of faith and practice. They hold that it is not for them to " define what Scripture has left undefined, or to contend about mysteries," such as the Holy Trinity and the sacra ments, " which are impenetrable to human understanding." They emphasize the doctrine of the " total depravity of human nature " ; the love of God in the gift of his' Son as the Redeemer of the world ; the real Godhead and man hood of Christ; the atonement and satisfaction made by THE MORAVIANS. 275 Christ as the ground for forgiveness of sins ; the work of the Holy Ghost in convicting of sin, inspiring faith in Christ, and bearing witness of adoption as children of God ; the fruits of faith as shown in willing obedience to God's commandments. Christ is the center of Moravian theol ogy, and his death is proclaimed as " made of God unto us wisdom and righteousness and justification and redemp tion." The Moravians have 94 organizations, scattered among seventeen States and the Indian and Alaska Territories. The total of members is 11,781. Of these, 4308 are in Pennsylvania, 1734 in North Carolina, and 1477 in Wis consin. In no other State are there as many as 900. Half of the total valuation of church property, $681,250, is reported for the 24 edifices in Pennsylvania. The average seating capacity of the 114 edifices returned for the de nomination is 277, the average value $5975 ; 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 715, are occupied. Summary by States STATES. „,??„„, zatiom Alaska 2 California I Illinois 1 Indiana 2 Indian Territory ... 1 Iowa 3 Kansas 1 Maryland 3 Michigan 2 Minnesota 9 Missouri 3 New Jersey 4 New York 7 North Carolina .... 13 North Dakota 2 Seating Value of Com i Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 2 IOO $5,000 36 I IOO 700 19 2 600 4,000 336 3 1,150 17,600 346 I 150 40O 40 3 650 4,5O0 IOI 2 325 2,500 19 3 620 3,9SO 150 2 375 4,5O0 168 9 1,480 20,600 696 3 500 5,500 59 4 800 13,500 374 10 2,500 127,200 852 20 6,75o 58,900 1,734 2 440 6,500 199 276 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. r. r^. i. Seating Value of Com- states. °r.?am- ^h-2rch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty_ pr0perty. cants. Ohio 6 6 2,200 $37,400 822 Pennsylvania 14 24 9,770 340,400 4,308 Virginia I 1 200 200 45 Wisconsin 19 16 2,905 27,900 1,477 Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 Summary by Districts. DISTRICTS. Northern 79 92 24,515 $621,750 9,962 Southern 15 22 7,100 59,500 1,819 Total 94 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 CHAPTER XXXI. THE PRESBYTERIANS. The Presbyterians are those who hold to a system of ecclesiastical government by presbyters. They believe that bishops and presbyters, or elders, as spoken of in the New Testament, are of the same order, being different designations for the same office. Bishops were presbyters in charge of congregations. Presbyters both taught and governed. They were both in and over the congregations. The Presbyterians are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Cum berland Presbyterian Church, with its colored branch, holds to a modified Calvinism, rejecting a limited atonement and the Westminster statement respecting the decrees ; but it is considered sufficiently in accord with what is called the Reformed system to be admitted to membership in the council of the Reformed churches, which includes the Con tinental Reformed churches and their branches, as well as the British, American, and other Presbyterian bodies. The Presbyterian polity provides for the following courts : the session, the presbytery, the synod, and (usually) the general assembly, and recognizes as officers, bishops or pastors, ruling elders and deacons. Candidates are or dained to the ministry and installed as pastors by the pres bytery. There is but one order in the ministry, that of presbyter. Ruling elders are laymen chosen by congre- 277 278 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. gations to exercise government and discipline therein, to gether with the pastor. Deacons are also laymen chosen by congregations to care for the poor, raise and distrib ute alms, and manage the temporal affairs of the church. Elders and deacons are ordained by ministers. The session is the court of the congregation. It is composed of the pastor, the ruling elders, and the deacons. The pastor is ex officio moderator. The session is charged with the care of the spiritual interests of the church. It receives mem bers, inquires into their conduct, has power to admonish or suspend them for offenses, and elects representatives to the presbytery. The presbytery consists of all the ministers and one ruling elder from each church within its bounds. It has power to entertain and decide appeals from church sessions ; examine and license candidates for the ministry ; ordain, install, remove, and judge ministers; decide ques tions of discipline and doctrine ; unite or divide congrega tions, or receive new congregations; condemn erroneous opinions; and in general to care for the welfare of the churches within its limits. The synod is constituted of delegates, ministerial and lay, elected by the presbyteries belonging to it. It hears and decides appeals from the presbyteries, constitutes new presbyteries, and in general exercises supervision over presbyteries and sessions. The general assembly is the supreme legislative and judicial court in the Presbyterian system. It is composed of com missioners, ministerial and lay (bishops and elders), elected by the presbyteries. It receives and decides-appeals from presbyteries or synods, and decides all questions of doctrine and discipline. It meets yearly. There are twelve Presbyterian bodies in the United States, as follows : THE PRESBYTERIANS. 279 1. Presbyterian Church in the United States of America (North ern), 2. Cumberland Presbyterian, 3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored), 4. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist, 5. United Presbyterian, 6. Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 7. Associate Church of North America, 8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South, 9. Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States (Synod), 10. Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America (General Synod), 11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted), 12. Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada. I. — THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. The earliest Presbyterian churches in this country were organized in the first half of the seventeenth century. The elements composing them were chiefly English Puritans and Scotch and Irish immigrants. Rev. Francis Makemie, generally regarded as the father of American Presbyte- rianism, came to this country in 1683 from Ireland, where he had been a member of the Presbytery of Laggan. He preached in Virginia, Barbadoes, and elsewhere, and organ ized a Presbyterian Church at Snow Hill, Md., at the close of the century. In 1 706 Francis Makemie, with two min isters he had secured on a visit to London and brought to this country in 1705 — John Hampton, an Irishman, and George McNish, a Scotchman — and four other ministers — Jedediah Andrews (Philadelphia), Nathaniel Taylor (Mary land), and Samuel Davis and John Wilson (Delaware) — 280 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. organized the first presbytery in America, the Presbytery of Philadelphia. The last four were Puritan ministers who had come from New England ; Makemie was Scotch-Irish ; Hampton, Irish; and McNish, Scotch. The same year this presbytery ordained John Boyd at Freehold, N. J. In 1 716, the number of ministers having increased to seventeen and covering an extensive territory, a synod, the Synod of Philadelphia, was formed, and the presbytery was divided into three " subordinate meetings, or pres byteries." In 1 741 there was a division in the synod in consequence of differences respecting subscription to the confession of faith and doctrines and practices, which an extensive revival movement brought into prominence. Those contending for a strict subscription and opposing what they regarded as errors of doctrine in the revival movement were known as Old Side, and the other party as New Side, Presbyterians. The latter organized the Synod of New York. In 1758 the two bodies were re united as the Synod of New York and Philadelphia. At the opening of the Revolutionary War, in 1775, there were in connection with the synod 1 7 presbyteries and 1 70 min isters. The church suffered severely in the war for inde pendence, but it became prosperous after peace was de clared, and in 1788 the synod decided to organize a gen eral assembly with four synods. It revised and adopted the Westminster Confession and Larger Catechism, form of government, book of discipline, and directory of worship. The first meeting of the general assembly was held in Philadelphia in 1789. Early in the nineteenth century there was an extensive revival movement in the Cumberland Valley, Tennessee. Differences in doctrine and practice were developed by this THE PRESBYTERIANS. 28 1 movement, and the Cumberland Presbyterian Church was organized. In 1837, a little more than a century after the division in the Synod of Philadelphia into Old Side and New Side Presbyterians, the church was again divided into Old School and New School Assemblies, chiefly as the result of doctrinal differences concerning the atonement, whether it was general or for the elect only, and of differences con cerning creed subscription and polity and discipline. In 1840 the Old School body had about 126,583 communi cants, and the New School 102,060. In 1869 the two assemblies agreed to a reunion, which was consummated in the same year. At the outbreak of the Civil War, in 1861, the churches in the South separated from the churches in the North, adhering to the Old School Assembly. The Southern churches adhering to the New School Assembly had also separated from the Northern churches belonging to the New School Assembly in 1858 on the question of slavery. The two bodies created in the South by this division united in 1 865 and formed what is popularly known as the South ern Presbyterian Church. The church in the North has grown rapidly since the reunion in 1869, and has extended into the South, where it has organized a number of presbyteries, chiefly of colored people. It is represented in all the States except Missis sippi, and in all the Territories, including the District of Columbia. The largest number of communicants reported for a single State is 161,386 in Pennsylvania; New York comes second, with 154,083; and Ohio is third, with 82,444. Though there are more communicants in Penn sylvania by 7303 than in New York, the value of the 282 RELIGIOUS FORCES OP THE UNITED STATES. church property in the latter State is much greater than the value of the church property in the former. While the 1086 edifices in Pennsylvania have an aggregate valuation of $15,491,680, the 932 edifices in New York have an aggregate of $21,293,992. Only 26 buildings other than churches are occupied in these two States. The total valuation for the whole church is $74,455,200, indicating an average value for each edifice of $1 1,173. The average seating capacity is 334. There are 556 halls, with a seat ing capacity of 57,805. The general assembly of 1890 appointed a committee to revise the Westminster Confession, so as to soften, with out impairing the integrity of the Calvinistic system, some of its expressions, particularly those setting forth the doc trine of pretention. The committee reported a revised confession to the general assembly of 1891, and the draft was sent down to the presbyteries for suggestions. There are in all 214 presbyteries, of which 18 are in foreign lands. Of the 196 in this country, given in these tables, that of New York reports the largest number of communicants, 23,873, with 54 organizations and 68 edi fices, valued at $8,628,000. The second presbytery in numerical order, the Central Philadelphia, has 38 organiza tions and 46 edifices, valued at $2,470,500, and 17,600 communicants. The presbytery of Brooklyn has 17,170 communicants, with 39 edifices, worth $1,536,927. There are thirty synods, of which two are foreign, one being in India and one in China. Synods are composed of commissioners chosen by the presbyteries. Within a few years they have been rearranged, so that their bound aries correspond with those of the various States as far as possible. There are, however, notable exceptions to this THE PRESBYTERIANS, 283 rule. The Synod of the Atlantic includes South Carolina, Georgia, and Florida; that of Catawba, Virginia and North Carolina. Summary by States. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Alabama 5 4 Alaska 5 4 Arizona 7 3 Arkansas 15 12 California 213 172 Colorado 74 56 Connecticut 7 9 Delaware 32 43 Dist. of Columbia 15 19 Florida 34 28 Georgia 16 9 Idaho 19 15 Illinois 472 475 Indiana 308 320^ Indian Territory . 70 54 Iowa 369 347 Kansas 370 267^ Kentucky 82 73 Louisiana 1 I Maine 2 3 Maryland 77 90 Massachusetts ... 18 18 Michigan 236 230 Minnesota 167 154 Missouri 207 193 Montana 24 18 Nebraska 228 154K Nevada 8 4 New Hampshire . 8 9 New Jersey 300 420 New Mexico .... 39 17 • New York 784 932 North Carolina . . 109 103 North Dakota ... 99 48 Ohio 618 636 Oklahoma 17 9 Oregon 73 61 Pennsylvania .... 939 1,086^ Seating Value of Com Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 1,050 $17,300 152 1,100 7,750 481 850 13,900 188 2,660 26,450 494 50,271 1,696,725 16,236 14,595 556,250 5,902 3,800 433,500 1,680 14,970 709,800 4,622 10,600 900,000 4,882 6,050 322,000 1,042 3,000 13,850 T,37o 2,275 40,950 815 158,181 4,045,350 54,744 104,143 2,338,900 35,464 8,018 39,763 1,803 95,148 1,503,400 29,994 69,929 1,078,860 24,050 25,045 748,375 6,917 300 8,000 70 800 8,000 205 33,020 1,488,124 io,593 10,125 365,500 3,57o 76,050 2,214,636 25,088 40,261 1,292,670 i3,732 54,815 1,328,700 17.272 4,150 88,000 1,232 34,9°' 576,210 12,159 865 11,400 275 3,150 34,800 956 169,357 6,699,100 58,759 2,815 45,675 1,275 378,4U 21,293,992 154,083 26,650 89,180 6,516 9,500 126,425 3,036 223,553 5,754,350 82,444 1,850 14,000 45o '4,397 416,500 3,935 427,059 15,491,680 161,386 284 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. states. °'?ani- Church zations. Edifices. Rhode Island .... 4 4 South Carolina . . 77 67 South Dakota . . . 124 83 Tennessee 77 71^ Texas 61 44 Utah 20 31 Vermont 2 1 Virginia 19 19 Washington 85 62 West Virginia. .. 44 40 Wisconsin 131 137 Vi Wyoming 6 5 Total 6,717 6,664 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 1,385 $6l,000 608 25,015 173,900 6,829 13,966 156,940 4,413 18,435 216,520 4,399 9,525 164,850 2,812 5,180 212,975 688 3°o 4,000 230 4.440 43,925 945 14,785 343,175 3-770 13,135 308,200 4,275 34,204 877,400 11,019 960 52,250 364 2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224 Summary by Presbyteries. PRESBYTERIES. Aberdeen 36 17 3,085 $34,575 Alaska 5 4 1,100 7,75o Albany 51 63 28,135 1,133,670 Allegheny 42 46 17,420 672,600 Alton 41 43 1 1,480 182,500 Arizona 7 3 850 13,900 Athens 32 31 7, 010 105,250 Atlantic 20 18 7,650 72,000 Austin 27 18 4,700 113,850 Baltimore 54 64 25,045 1,243,324 Bellefontaine .... 25 23 6,925 104,900 Benicia 40 27^ 7,610 136,850 Binghamton 28 35 13,359 364,050 Birmingham 5 4 1,050 17,300 Bismarck 10 6 1,500 27,200 Black Hills 15 10 1,545 20,825 Blairsville 36 36 13,925 283,800 Bloomington .... 55 56 ¦ 16,010 233,900 Boston 34 35 15,760 473,300 Boulder 16 10 2,575 85,550 g^lyn 33 39 24,555 1,536,927 tfurfalo 42 50 23,425 1,383,950 Butler 36 34 11,675 135, 800 Calr° 52 48 12,235 H7,35o Cape Fear 30 26 6,605 27,450 883481 10,016 7,444 3-776 188 2,4602,619 1,360 8,407 3,197 1,970 4-745 152 189 250 6,169 5,7045,569 i,i77 17,170 8,018 4,4873,775 1,585 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 285 Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. phesbvteh.es. 23SS: EcS. Carlisle 52 68 Catawba 35 35 Cayuga : . 23 26 Cedar Rapids. ... 36 37 Central Dakota ¦ ¦ 33 20 Champlaiu 20 25 Chemung 22 23 Cherokee Nation. 28 16 Chester 46 58 Chicago 73 72 Chickasaw 22 12 Chillicothe 32 31 Chippewa 18 20 Choctaw 32 30 Cincinnati 61 67 Clarion 48 46 Cleveland 26 34 Columbia 19 24 Columbus 29 34 Council Bluffs ... 52 48 Crawfordsville ... 57 58 Dakota 20 19 Dayton 39 43 Denver 21 14 Des Moines 54 52 Detroit 43 47 Dubuque 36 32 Duluth 22 16 East Florida 15 14 East Oregon .... 17 13 Ebenezer 26 25 Elizabeth 32 47 Emporia 83 58 Erie 67 75 Fairfield 40 36 Fargo 38 18 Flint 42 34 Fort Dodge 73 61 Fort Wayne 27 26 Freeport 32 32 Genesee 22 22^ Geneva 23 29 Grand Rapids ... 17 16 Seating Ca pacity. 21,779 8,350 10,130 ",175 3,375 7,1027,650 2,867 19,515 37,935 2,650 10,225 4,025 3,286 24,418 14,985 17,635 7,060 11,75011,903 17,045 2,475 16,465 4,255 14,830 22,320 8,500 3,195 3,55o3,000 8,725 21,734 14,790 25,925 14,000 3,415 8,870 14,685 9,910 10,644 7,485 12,430 - 5,575 Value of Church Property. $775,700 25,250 386,000 216.250 41.950 236,000 225,300 14,800 544,700 1,839,250 20,000 127,300102,975 11,700 1,186,500 206,250871,250 176,000 282,700 183,400 322,900 20,690 600,300 240,250 225,325 1,056,100 138,100 49,700 296,500 33,000 232,900793,000207,650584,950 86,750 41,800 116,075 . 235,850 308,300 261,000 200,150416,800 115,800 Com municants. 7,751 2,242 4,453 3,422 1,242 2,159 2,331 727 7,207 15,306 558 3,836 1,346 641 9,394 4,588 6,721 2,1123,6234,066 5,757 1,083 7,5962,502 4,265 8,488 2,979 1,048 589543 2,624 7,782 6,353 9,415 3,359 1,071 2,286 4,8243,75° 4,o57 3,184 4,896 i,936 286 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. PRESBYTERIES. ^^ Gunnison n Hastings 52 Highland 25 Holston 30 Hudson 43 Huntingdon 72 Huron 20 Indianapolis 35 Iowa 41 Iowa City 41 Jersey City 31 Kalamazoo 21 Kansas City 41 Kearney 36 Kingston 21 Kittanning 50 Knox 16 Lackawanna 93 Lacrosse 10 Lake Superior ... 20 Lansing 21 Larned 58 Lehigh 46 Lima 33 Logansport 42 Long Island 26 Los Angeles .... 69 Louisville 29 Lyons 18 McClelland 17 Madison 40 Mahoning 31 Mankato 35 Marion 28 Mattoon 44 Maumee 38 Milwaukee 28 Monmouth 47 Monroe 19 Montana 23 Morris andOrange 41 Muncie 24 Muskogee 9 Nassau 24 ,, Seating Ca pacity. 12 2,545 T9 4,170 21 6,530 26 5,425 48 16,860 92 30,325 22 7,625 3« 14,205 41 13,700 41 11,388 40 17,880 20 7,030 39 10,175 23 5,440 16 4,885 52 18,170 9 3,000 98 33,112 11 2,250 21 4,51s 20 5,815 37 9,660 58 20,365 3° 9,455 38 11,850 37 10,527 57 14,766 26^ 9,665 21 7,430 13 3,365 43 9,775 33 11,950 30 6,624 28 7,995 43 Vi 12,130 35 13,985 *7Vi 9,349 61 20,530 22 8,325 18 4,150 59 22,615 23 6,640 9 1,625 35 10,215 Value of Church Property. $70,700 39,710 111,225 41,650 479,500676,550 214,100 482,100 224,225 157,050 978,700 163,000 280,200 69,400 88,720 278,080 13,850 i,m,8oo 63,000 128,750175,500181,600 657,550 238,700273,100 199,950 448,900 399,725 161,345. 15,150 190,800 422,900 85.570 99,000 143,300 334,300390,200391,750 195,911 88,000 1,103,600 140,500 8,188 255,700 Com muni cants. 628 1,972 2,261 973 5,910 9,9072,598 6,198 4,212 3,6176,179 2,465 4,092 1,7201,105 7,159 1,370 10,936 776 1,441 2,552 2.494 6,266 3,7294,1003,431 5,2032,808 3,113 851 3, "3 5,484 2,013 2,678 3,7oo3,966 3,228 5,877 2,37i 1,220 8,826 2,609 420 3,o85 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 287 Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. nrm.«; r-k.,-,.1. Seating Value of Com- PRESBYTERIES. ^gE Church c « . pacity. Property. cants. Nebraska City .. . 55 47 11,961 $205,600 3,993 Neosho 64 53 14,215 ¦ 149,75° 4,724 New Albany 54 63 18,355 253,900 4,856 Newark 29 44 21,900 1,557,820 9,662 New Brunswick . . 35 53 21,800 .865,800 8,024 Newcastle 50 63 21,470 936,100 6,550 Newton 38 49 20,258 385,530 5,874 New York 54 68 48,350 8,628,000 23,873 Niagara 20 21 7,825 224,700 2,984 Niobrara... 38 25 >£ 4,350 37, 900 1,188 North River 28 35 13,040 535, 500 5,528 North Texas ... 17 13 2,070 27,800 731 Northumberland . 46 52 17,278 588,500 5,927 Olympia 32 21 5,700 154,400 1,407 Omaha 47 40 8,980 223,600 3,286 Oregon 45 40 9,297 358,800 2,960 Osborne 43 23^ 3,844 45,600 981 Otsego 26 29 9,420 231,600 2,992 Ottawa 23 21 6,415 97,600 2,042 Ozark 35 29 7,915 116,750 2,113 Palmyra 33 30 7,745 85,700 2,094 Pembina 46 20 4,105 53,725 1,608 Peoria 38 41 14,295 351,800 4,518 Petoskey 19 15 3,415 44,7oo 746 Philadelphia 33 42 36,925 2,628,000 13,344 Philadelphia Cen tral 38 46 35,280 2,470,500 17,600 Philadelph ia North 44 58 23,135 1,059,800 8,450 Pittsburg 61 63 29,355 1,603,900 14,092 Platte 53 51 13,455 Hi,5oo 3,132 Portsmouth 34 31 12,050 182,900 3,437 Pueblo 30 23 5,970 205,800 1,886 PugetSound 34 23 5,225 122,325 1,510 Red River 22 17 2,950 32,200 816 Redstone 34 48 16,475 293,850 4,447 Rio Grande 15 5 840 19,100 392 Rochester 45 57 22,525 932,4oo 10,565 Rock River 36 36 11,220 221,000 3,481 Sacramento 33 24^ 6,260 145,625 1,367 Saginaw 31 32 9,385 204,300 2,611 Saint Clairsville . . 44 45 15,185 229,600 6,219 Saint Lawrence .30 32 12,910 323,5oo 3,978 Saint Louis 49 48 16,525 724,55° 6,011 288 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. _ . „, , Seating Value of Com- presbyteries Organi- Church c 6 Church muni- presbyteries. zatl0ns> Edlfices. ^.^ Property. cants. Saint Paul 64 69 23,419 $1,047,600 8,391 San Francisco .. . 35 31 13, 170 786,500 5,178 San Jose 24 21 5,430 110,250 1,902 Santa Fe 24 12 1,975 26,575 883 Schuyler 42 44 12,172 227,000 3,922 Shenango 26 29 10,915 i79,75o 5,27o Solomon 48 32 7,155 9°,025 2,551 Southern Dakota. 28 23 4,151 43,8oo 1,169 Southern Oregon . 13 10 2,525 28,700 538 Southern Virginia 12 11 2,690 15,075 522 South Florida .. . 19 14 2,500 25,500 453 Spokane 15 11 2,110 50,650 639 Springfield 36 38^ 13,645 370,650 4.463 Steuben 26 26^ 8,710 247,400 3,242 Steubenville 61 64 22,875 35 1,250 7,557 Stockton 20 15 3,900 80,000 891 Syracuse 42 43 16,985 766,400 6,399 Topeka 49 43 13,735. 293,010 4,686 Transylvania.... 27 21 6,655 TI5,75o !>485 Trinity 18 14 3,055 31,200 791 Troy 44 53 19,375 812,100 7,980 Union 32 35 9,125 90,500 2,464 Utah 21 32 5,330 218,975 753 Utica 47 51 20,158 715,450 7,410 Vincennes 32 34 10,913 300,900 3,483 Walla Walla ... . 12 13 2,550 24,850 773 Washington 38 39 17,355 428,400 7,406 Washington City. 27 33 13,775 948,5°° 5,558 Waterloo 35 33 8,842 122,200 2,583 Wellsboro 16 18 4,970 89,200 1,059 Westchester 36 49 16,750 1,173,100 6,852 West Jersey 47 67 22,640 622,900 6,535 Westminster .... 29 42 14,805 401,000 5,141 West Virginia .. . 29 25 6,305 111,200 1,696 White River 7 4 1,100 5,525 231 WhiteWater.... 37 40 >£ 15,225 257,200. 4,711 Winnebago 37 38 9,405 140,425 2,722 Winona 25 23 4,273 82,100 1,490 Wood River 9 7 1,050 27,900 150 Wooster 39 37 11,730 151,400 4,541 Yadkin 38 37 10,745 30,980 2,551 Zanesville 46 48 16,275 252,000 5,408 Total 6,717 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 289 2. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. The body owes its existence to a revival which began among the Presbyterian churches within the bounds of the Presbytery of Transylvania, Ky., in 1800. The awakening was first manifested in the congregation of the Rev. James McGready, at Gasper River, Logan County, and soon ex tended throughout the Cumberland Valley, in Kentucky and Tennessee. Existing congregations were enlarged and new congregations organized, and there being a lack of regular ministers to supply all the pulpits, men were received from the laity and licensed by the presbytery, without the full literary qualifications required. Some of the ministers looked upon the revival with disfavor, and opposed the licensing and ordaining of laymen to preach, and members of the revival party were cited to appear before the synod to answer to a complaint that the Cum berland- Presbytery, which had been formed out of the Transylvania Presbytery, and to which they then mostly belonged, had committed irregularities. The synod ulti mately decided to dissolve the Cumberland Presbytery, suspend some of its ministers, and attach its ministers and members to the Transylvania Presbytery. The outcome of the matter was the organization of an independent pres bytery in 1 810, which was called the Cumberland Presby tery. The new body grew rapidly, and was divided into three presbyteries in 18 13. The same year the Cumber- land Synod was constituted. The synod authorized an expression of dissent from the teaching of the Westminster Confession as to reprobation, a limited atonement, infant salvation, and the calling of the elect only. The new church was rapidly extended, In 1822 it had 46 ordained 290 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ministers; in 1827, 114. Two years later a general as sembly was constituted. In polity, the Cumberland Church is distinctively Pres byterian, differing little from other Presbyterian branches. Its doctrines are embodied in a confession of faith, consist ing of twenty-eight articles. It follows the Westminster Confession except as to the doctrines of the decrees. It is claimed that'it represents the medium between Calvinis tic and Arminian theology. It acknowledges the sover eignty of God, and declares the free agency of man. The atonement of Christ was made for all mankind, but only those who yield to the influences of the Spirit, which are coextensive with the atonement, will be saved. The sal vation of those who thus yield is certain, because both divine and human agency cooperate to that end. The elect are those who believe on the Son, and the date of election is the beginning of regeneration and adoption — that is, when men are regenerated they are elected to eternal life, and will finally persevere, not by virtue of God's election alone, but by the concurrent choice of both God and the believer. No truly regenerated man will ever finally fall away. Grace is not "irresistible." It may be accepted or rejected. If accepted, it is the cause of elec tion; if rejected, of reprobation. Elected is therefore not unconditional, either to honor or dishonor. The divine decrees are regarded as immutable, but not as universal. The Cumberland Church is not represented in many of the Northern States. Its chief strength lies in the States of the border. In Tennessee it has 39,477 members; in Missouri, 23,990; in Texas, 22,297; and in Kentucky, 15,458. In these four States three fifths of the member ship of the church is found. The whole number of organ- THE PRESBYTERIANS. 291 izations is 2791; church edifices, 2024; seating capacity, 669,507; value of church property, $3,515,511 ; members, 164,940. The average seating capacity of church edifices is 330 and the average value $1751. There are 536 halls, with a seating capacity of 84,588. Summary by States. n .- r-u k Seating Value of Com- states. °W„" S^ Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Alabama 158 137 41,93! $187,705 7,390 Arkansas 300 178 57,735 158,250 12,282 California 37 29^ 7,ioo 69,450 i,496 Colorado 5 5 980 19,3°° 23 1 Florida 6 1 200 200 88 Georgia 15 12 3,300 8,550 598 Illinois 198 183 58,960 3I3,985 H,I77 Indiana 42 53 18,075 160,700 4,826 Indian Territory .. . 53 30 8,550 11,645 1,229 Iowa 24 23 5,650 34,55° !,l67 Kansas 68 25 6,350 55,3°° 2,386 Kentucky 213 185 65,350 254,600 15,458 Louisiana 23 16 5,300 12,050 868 Mississippi 135 116 36,4°9 108,650 6,353 Missouri 393 271 98,096 571,363 23,990 Nebraska 7 4 790 10,000 416 Ohio 22 22 6,600 60,500 2,602 Oregon 23 10 3,365 22,200 897 Pennsylvania 52 48^ 18,050 257,500 6,210 Tennessee 529 464 H9,47i 745,6o5 39,477 Texas 476 205^ 75-395 436,108 22,297 Washington 11 4% l>55° J5,300 47o West Virginia 1 1 3°° 2,000 32 Total 2,791 2,024 669,507 $3,5i5,5n 164,940 Summary by Presbyteries. pkesbyteries. Alabama 27 24 6,925 $18,380 1,081 Albion 16 17 5,o75 '9,785 1,299 Allegheny 19 17 4,9°° 52>4oo 1,576 Anderson 28 27 10,950 33,7oo 1,867 Arkansas 39 2I 7,2oo 30,5°° 2>J39 Atchison 7 2# 75° 3>20° 249 292 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. „ ™. . Seating Value of presbyteries. °rgam- ¦$?« Ca- Church presbyteries. zatlons ^fe, ^.^ pr0perty. Athens ii 12 3,600 $22,400 Bacon 23 11 6,400 32,800 Bartholomew.... 28 20 6,500 6,750 Bell 25 17- 4,625 14,100 Bonham 27 i\% 3,675 24,150 Buffalo Gap 15 3 1,000 5,75o Burrow 31 21 7,35o 21,950 California 15 14^ 3,150 30,400 Charlotte 34 28 8,600 23,265 Chattanooga 39 23^ 7,000 56,300 Cherokee 15 4 1,300 5,55° Chillicothe 28 17^ 5,175 18,613 Choctaw 24 24 6,850 4,945 Colesburg 6 6 1,200 14,600 Colorado 19 6}i 1,650 10,900 Corsicana 33 16 7,800 31,500 Cumberland 31 22 7,675 15,800 Dallas 23 15^ 5,45o 46,400 Davis 15 I4>£ 3,925 28,050 Decatur 23 20 6, 100 36,400 East Louisiana .. . 10 8 2,300 3,250 East Tennessee . . 27 21 7,850 37,250 Eden 10 4 800 10,500 Elk 53 50^ 17,685 80,250 Ewing, Ark 30 28 12,000 22,700 Ewing, 111 27 27j£ 7,050 26,900 Florida 6 }£ 200 200 Foster 24 23 7,675 45,200 Georgia 21 8 4,850 12,450 Greenville 23 9 2,900 11,800 Gregory 30 I 800 8,608 Guadalupe 27 9 850 16,550 Guthrie 58 19 6,100 31,950 Hopewell 44 39 12,000 48,850 Illinois 23 16 6,700 10,550 Indiana 19 26^ 9,125 118,500 Iowa 11 12 2,600 13,150 Kansas 23 12 2,300 24,300 Kentucky 16 12 3,600 29,900 King 43 12 2,650 18,450 Kirksville 31 23 6,740 31,850 Knoxville 33 28X 7,200 45,050 Lebanon , , , 42 43 13,650 144,800 Com muni cants. 1,022 966 911 I,I58 1,485 788 1,032 485 i,354 2,i39 466 1,443 446 385 696 1,642 2,158 i,7771,2611,770 319 2,033 331 5,713 1,814 2,684 88 2,015 908 746998952 2,2503,45o 1,141 2,767 544 831 1,2621,574 1,784 2,163 4.592 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 293 Summary by Presbyteries.— Continued. presbyteries. Lexington Little River Logan Louisiana McGee McGready McLin McMinnville. .. Mackinaw Madison Marshall Mayfield Memphis ..... Miami Mississippi .... Morgan Mound Prairie. Muskingum . . . Nebraska Neosho New Hope .... New Lebanon . Nolin Obion Oregon Ouachita Owensboro .... Oxford Ozark Parsons Pennsylvania . . Platte Princeton Red Oak Red River Republican Valley 7 Richland 59 Robert Donnell . . 43 Rocky Mountain . 5 Rushville 1 1 Sacramento .... 8 Saint Louis 2 Salem 15 Organi Church beating Ca zations. pacity. 65 51 I7,38l 26 8X 3,850 41 4i II,IOO IO 7 2,600 30 23 7,550 18 i6# 5,656 16 '3 5.500 31 3i 9,50O 13 13 3,95° 40 36 7,250 23 15 4,825 30 29 II,400 28 25 8,460 7 7 2,000 27 25 5,35° H 17 6,450 28 17 4,45° 4 3 1,000 7 4 790 26 H# 7,150 48 43 '7,956 32 30 I5,6oo 27 17 6,300 43 35 16,800 9 3% 1,500 T5 10 2,385 15 H 4,500 26 22 6,900 31 21 6,950 20 4 I,80O 23 21K 8,850 5o 32 11,400 16 15 7,550 33 14 5,500 23 12 3,475 Value of Church Property. $130,900 11,050 56,700 7,3°0 3I,IOO 13,700 14,250 48, IOO 35,800 26,700 43,600 22,700 105,500 28,000 6,150 20,500 13,700 10,10010,000 16,950 45,000 89,100 8,500 41,600 6,400 2,425 36,70036,55028,800 5,900 119,100 43,350 25,750 61,40021,300 5838 5 9 727Y* 13,5" 11,500 980 3,4oo2,200 1,400 2,750 53,175 49,575 19,30014,700 19,300 80,000 7,200 Com muni cants. 4,220 1,002 2,809 438 2,196 1,078 794 2,055 1,243 2,453 978 2,100 i,7441,271 929 1,242 1,178 309 416 1,188 2,54° 2,735 1,477 3,317 265 469 i,37oi,i54i,923 733 2,7552,283 1,568 2,048 1,610 205 4,158 2,148 231 54o 415 305655 294 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. r. . ou v Seating Value of Com- PRESBYTERIES. %££ £$%£ ^ rF^ mmU zations. nainces. p^ty. Property. cants. Salt River 33 23 8,250 $55,55° 2,840 Sangamon 26 26 6,710 50,400 1,575 San Jacinto 8 3 800 15, 550 215 San Saba 18 6 1,850 13,45° 594 Searcy 30 16 5,000 21,900 1,207 Sparta 44 34 16,765 27,665 3,583 Springfield 19 13 2,575 29,200 1,095 Springville 30 30 9,550 83,900 1,419 Talladega 29 18 4,350 16,350 1,169 Tehuacana 16 7}4 2,920 9,400 818 Texas 16 16 6,900 - 15,550 726 Trinity 15 n 4,95° 11,850 809 Tulare 14 8 1,750 19,75° 596 Union 11 11 4,600 88,000 1,911 Vandalia 19 19 6,800 60,000 1,117 Wabash 9 10 2,500 21,700 817 Waco 15 10 2,800 9,600 791 Walla Walla 17 7 2,415 21,300 742 Washington 23 6 1,300 7,600 905 West Iowa 7 5 1,850 6,800 238 West Plains 12 6 2,600 6,000 362 West Prairie 21 9 3,075 8,800 684 White River 35 27)4 8,800 11,925 1,178 Wichita 19 4)4 2,000 11,300 728 Willamette 8 4 1,000 9,800 360 Yazoo 20 19 5,534 12,650 1,067 Total 2,791 2,024 669,507 $3,515,511 164,940 3. — THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, COLORED. This body was organized in May, 1869, at Murfreesboro, Tenn., under the direction of the general assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. It was constituted of colored ministers and members who had been connected with that church. Its first presbytery, the Huntsville, was formed in 1870, its first synod, the Tennessee, in 1871, and THE PRESBYTERIANS. 295 its general assembly in 1874. It has the same doctrinal symbol as the parent body, and the same system of gov ernment and discipline, differing only in race. It has 23 presbyteries, and is represented in nine States and one Territory. Of its 224 organizations, 34 only wor ship in buildings which they do not own. There are 12,956 communicants, and the total value of the church property is $I95,826j making an average of $1070 to each edifice. The average seating capacity is 285. There are 34 halls, with a seating capacity of 3570. Summary by States. r, «, . Seating Value of states. P'S- B"^ Ca- S Church zations. Edifices. pacity Property. Alabama 44 38 9,574 $26,200 Arkansas 2 .... Illinois 7 4 1,300 5,375 Kansas 6 3 650 15,000 Kentucky 36 31 7,730 31,645 Mississippi 4 4 950 1,825 Missouri 10 9 3,425 17,90° Oklahoma 4 . . Tennessee 81 72 24,125 88,660 Texas 30 22 6,160 9,221 Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 Summary by Presbyteries. presbyteries. Alabama 7 5 1,850 $4,15° Angelina 7 5 i,75° 2>35° Arkansas 2 Bowling Green 5 4 95° 6,6oo Brazos River 9 7 2,170 2,896 Cumberland 13 10 2,350 7,010 East Texas 14 10 2,240 3,975 Elk River H n 3,7oo 10,100 Farmington 1 1 7 2,625 8,960 Florence 14 H 3,°99 IO»35o Green River 8 7 1,680 810 Com municants. 3,i°4 255 195190 1,421 278 47i 100 5,202 1,740 12,956 925435 255365 712 630 5936256707H 157 296 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. r. . ™ . Seating Value of Com- presbyter.es. O'-gam- Church c church muni. zations. nainces. pacity. Property. cants. Hartsville 5 4 45° $i,5°° 133 Hiwassee 12 11 2,700 10,125 4°° Hopewell 10 9 3, 350 14,5°° 53° Huntsville 18 15 2,925 8,500 1,160 Mississippi 4 4 950 1,825 278 New Hope 12 13 4,700 19,500 610 New Middleton 16 11 2,775 8,300 1,047 Oklahoma 4 ...... 100 Pleasant Hill 5 4 1,700 3,200 305 Springfield 5 5 1,200 16,400 338 Topeka 6 3 650 15,000 190 Walter 26 24 8,325 39,775 1,784 Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956 4. — THE WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODIST CHURCH. Historically this body is a part of the general Methodist movement of which the two Wesleys and Whitefield were the leaders in Great Britain. Doctrinally it is Calvinistic, its confession of faith being similar to that of Westminster. Until 1 8 1 1 the Calvinistic Methodists in Wales were con nected with the Church of England, as the followers of Wesley in England had been. Since that date they have been a distinct denomination. The first Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church in this country was organized in 1826 in Remsen, N. Y. Four years later a presbytery was constituted. A general as sembly, which meets once in three years, was organized in 1869. The church system is very similar to that of the Presbyterian churches, with which it affiliates. There are six synods, as follows : Synod of New York and Vermont, Synod of Ohio, Synod of Pennsylvania, Synod of Wiscon sin, Synod of Minnesota, and the Western Synod. THE PRESBYTERIANS. 297 There are 19 presbyteries. The number of organizations is 187, with 12,722 communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 235, and their average value $3303. There are 14 halls, with a seating capacity of 1266. The Welsh are, of course, the constituency of the church, and the Welsh language is used in its services and in the proceedings of its ecclesiastical judicatories. Summary by States. „ ™. . Seating Value of Com- states. 0rgara' JFJS"* Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. pacity Property. cants. Colorado 1 1 200 $8,000 156 Illinois 1 1 700 20,000 425 Iowa 8 7 1,220 7,650 348 Kansas 5 4 850 3,650 115 Minnesota 13 13 3,705 34,5oo 1,166 Missouri 6 4 555' 2,500 154 Nebraska , 7 4 7go 6,800 267 New York 28 28 6,370 143,300 1,789 Ohio ,. 31 34 8,050 m,575 2,463 Pennsylvania 34 33 10,000 153,700 2,461 South Dakota 6 4 730 4, 200 306 Vermont 6 5 1,175 'S-Soo 431 Wisconsin 41 52 10,110 114,500 2,641 Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722 Summary by Presbyteries. PRESBYTERIES. Columbus 12 12 3,460 $69,875 1,242 Dodgeville 5 7 i,525 !7,8oo 271 Eastern New York and Vermont ... . 8 8 1,825 26,500 701 First Kansas 5 4 850 3,650 115 First Minnesota.... 10 10 2,555 22>5o° 766 Jackson 11 14 2,770 18,600 855 Lacrosse 3 3 55o 5,2o° 166 Lime Spring 5 4 1,210 12,800 465 Long Creek 6 6 1,160 6,850 283 Missouri 6 4 555 2>5oo 154 298 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. ,. r-i. u Seating Value of Com- presbyteries. Organi- Church c Church mimi_ zatlons Edlfices. padty propertv. cants. Nebraska 8 5 980 $14,800 423 New York City I 1 550 70,000 350 North Pennsylvania. 23 21 7,m 98,900 1,707 Oneida 25 24 5,170 62,300 1,169 Pittsburg 12 13 3,270 61,700 721 South Dakota 6 4 730 4,200 306 Southern Pennsyl vania 7 7 1,439 16,200 399 Waukesha 13 15 3,495 66,900 1,309 Welsh Prairie 21 28 5,240 44,600 1,320 Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722 5. — THE UNITED PRESBYTERIANS. This body is not historically connected with the United Presbyterian Church of Scotland, though it was formed in a similar way and of similar elements. The Scottish body was organized in 1847 of Secession or Associate Burgher, and Relief Presbyterians. The American branch was con stituted in 1858 of Associate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians. The Associate Presbyterians included both Burghers and Secession Presbyterians, and the Associate Reformed, Associate and Reformed Presbyterians. All these divisions were brought to the United States by Scotch immigrants. In 1858 most of the Associate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians agreed to unite, and the United Presbyterian Church in North America was the result. A number of each of the bodies, however, re fused to enter the union, and hold still a separate existence. The United Presbyterian Church accepts the Westmin ster Confession of Faith and catechisms as its doctrinal THE PRESBYTERIANS. 299 standards, modifying somewhat the chapters on the power of civil magistrates. Accompanying these standards as a part of the basis of union was a "Judicial Testimony," declaring the sense in which these symbols were received. It consisted of eighteen declarations, including one against human slavery, another against all secret oath-bound soci eties as " inconsistent with the genius and spirit of Chris tianity " and forbidden to church members, another opposed to extending the " communion in sealing ordinances " to those refusing adherence to the church's profession, sub jection to its government and discipline, or abandonment of fellowship with those not in sympathy with the church's position; also another that it is the "will of God" that the songs contained in the Book of Psalms be sung, and these only, " to the exclusion of the devotional composi tions of uninspired men," in public and private worship. In government and discipline the church is similar to other Presbyterian churches. It has presbyteries, synods, and a general assembly. There are 56 presbyteries, not including three in foreign lands — one each in Canada, India, and Egypt. The num ber of organizations is 866, with 832 church edifices, val ued at $5,408,084, and 94,402 communicants. In 1859, the year after the church was organized, it had 55,547 communicants. It has gained, therefore, in thirty-one years, 38,855 communicants, or about seventy per cent. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 318, and their average value $6500. There are 50 halls, with a seating capacity of 593°- 3oo RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. r\ - r-i. i. Seating Value of states. °'ganl- £h-?ch Ca- Church zations. Edifices. pacity property. California 13 10 2,400 $129,500 Colorado 5 5 1,450 55, 500 Connecticut 1 1 500 10,000 Illinois 62 61 18,363 231,300 Indiana 29 29 7,885 92,850 Iowa 101 98 25,960 274,200 Kansas 58 48 11,605 I27,35o Maryland I 1 500 25,000 Massachusetts 7 7 2,600 65,000 Michigan 14 11 2,850 21,600 Minnesota 1 . . ... Missouri 14 14 3,900 104,200 Nebraska 35 25 5, 160 95,429 New Jersey .6 6 2,175 98,500 New York 65 62 25,516 707,400 North Dakota 1 1 100 1,600 Ohio 136 136 43,132 697,550 Oregon 5 5 1,330 24,800 Pennsylvania 281 283 102,404 2,552,450 Rhode Island 1 1 400 15,000 South Dakota 4 2 200 1,700 Tennessee 7 6 1,300 6,000 Vermont 3 3 900 8,000 Washington 3 3 525 7,400 West Virginia 6 6 1,730 45,300 Wisconsin 7 8 1,413 10,455 Total 866 832 264,298 $5,408,084 Summary by Presbyteries. presbyteries. Albany 8 8 3,050 $77,000 Allegheny 31 30 13,205 443,200 Argyle 12 12 6,250 108,000 Arkansas Valley .. . 22 16 3,510 30,600 Beaver Valley 23 23 8,110 100,800 Big Spring 10 12 3,365 57,800 Boston 8 8 3,000 80,000 Brookville 18 15 4,275 31,800 Butler 32 32 10,330 161,400 Caledonia 14 13 4,525 139.300 Cedar Rapids 11 10 2,685 45, 000 Chartiers 17 17 6,580 133,200 Chicago 9 9 2,600 58,000 Com muni cants. 1,202 537 184 6,5292,5427,769 3,669 171 1,135 646 12 1,068 2,172 685 9,719 8 14,710 412 39,2°4 220 59 465 219 103 530 432 94,402 915 5,856 2,268 977 3,214 1,201 1,355i,i74 3,748 2.273 834 2,745 972 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 301 Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. presbyteries. Chillicothe Cleveland College Springs .... Colorado Concordia Conemaugh Delaware Des Moines Detroit First Ohio Frankfort Garnett Illinois Central Illinois Southern . . . Indiana Indiana Northern . . Iowa Northwestern . Kansas City Keokuk Lake Le Claire Los Angeles Mansfield Mercer Monmouth Monongahela Muskingum New York Omaha Oregon Pawnee Philadelphia Princeton Rock Island San Francisco Sidney Steubenville Tennessee Vermont Westmoreland Wheeling Wisconsin Xenia Total 866 Organi- Church Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni pacity. Property. cants. 7 6 2,250 $10,000 694 11 9 3,130 65,300 i,235 24 23 6,5'5 56,900 2,208 5 5 1,450 55,500 537 12 9 1,690 15,800 5n 18 19 6,370 92,600 2,230 20 19 6,121 5S,ioo 2,341 35 33 7,460 89,500 2,003 13 10 2,6oO 19,300 59i 11 13 4,9°° 130,000 1,38b 17 17 5,631 87,100 2,117 17 16 4,240 50,100 1,510 11 10 2,500 26,500 646 21 21 7,105 ,82,100 2,284 11 11 2,850 27,500 845 11 10 2,l85 16,500 735 6 5 I,l65 14,325 239 11 11 3,240 73,3oo 1,061 17 18 5,80O 53,3oo 1,910 26 27 7,713 95,75o 2,827 10 10 2,4IO 17,225 710 7 5 750 25,000 296 15 15 4,255 78,050 1 ,424 13 H 4,875 80,300 1,998 15 15 4,958 82,200 2,039 33 31 14,045 646,250 5,543 27 29 9,315 65.600 3,349 18 17 8,245 436,5°° 2,791 24 18 3,170 64.079 1,034 8 8 1,855 32,200 5i5 17 11 2,530 37,000 1,259 15 16 8,l8o 475,5oo 3,577 9 10 3,IOO 40,450 1,010 11 11 3,"0 38,250 876 6 5 1,650 104,500 906 17 16 4,170 65,400 1,429 22 22 6,887 109,300 2,461 7 6 1,300 6,000 465 3 3 9OO 8,000 219 31 33 10,125 160,550 3,028 19 ,IQ 6,255 128,700 i,930 7 * 8 1,413 io,455 432 13 13 4,400 114,000 1,669 832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,403 302 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 6. — THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES (SOUTHERN). In 1858 the Southern churches of the New School gen eral assembly separated from the Northern churches be cause of differences on the slavery question. There were 4 synods with 15 presbyteries in the South, and these organized the United Synod, South. In 1861 there was a similar division in the Old School Presbyterian Church, resulting in the organization of the Presbyterian Church in the Confederate States of America, with 1 1 synods and 47 presbyteries. In 1864 this body and the United Synod, South, were united, and soon after the name Presbyterian Church in the United States was adopted. On account of similarity of titles this church is commonly called the Southern and the parent body the Northern Church. When the union of 1 864 took place the Southern Church had 87,000 communicants. A number of presbyteries which had been connected with the Northern Church joined it after the close of the Civil War, and it has increased rapidly. It now has 13' synods, 72 presbyteries, and 179,- 570 communicants. In 1882 fraternity was formally es tablished between the Northern and Southern bodies, and in 1888 the general assemblies, respectively, held a joint meeting in Philadelphia in celebration of the centenary of the adoption of the constitution of the church. The Southern Church has 2391 organizations, with 2288 church edifices, valued at $8,812,152. The average seat ing capacity is 302, and the average value $3851. There are 143 halls, with a seating capacity of 19,895. THE PRESBYTERIANS. 303 Summary by States. -_._« Organi- Church Se*tinS Y,a'ue ?f Com" states. 2agons Edlfices Ca- Church mum- pacity. Jrroperty. cants. Alabama 172 141^ 42,920 $573,400 10,560 Arkansas 92 75 21,830 165,685 4,478 District of Columbia 1 1 1,000 50,000 246 Florida 67 66 16,015 162,450 3,444 Georgia 162 164 52,764 737,725 12,096 Indiana 2 2 650 1,750 79 Indian Territory ... 13 22 5,250 7,750 629 Kentucky 171 168^ 48,745 996,750 16,915 Louisiana 64 55 18,435 433>985 4,926 Maryland 14 17 4,785 224,300 1,654 Mississippi 208 174 47,585 415,315 n,o55 Missouri 143 116 38,705 753, 490 10,363 North Carolina 282 275 96,485 678,565 27,477 South Carolina 226 243^ 68,185 652,335 16,561 Tennessee 155 150 53,030 927,320 15,954 Texas 242 171 45,977 627,806 10,774 Virginia 290 345^100,977 1,180,576 26,515 West Virginia 87 ioi 27,505 222,950 5,995 Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721 Summary by Presbyteries. presbyteries. Abingdon 38 35 11,107 $1 17,35° 2,634 Albemarle 26 27 7,850 80,400 1,608 Arkansas . .' 22 19 5,530 68,800 1,130 Athens 34 35 ",7oo 43>i25 i,775 Atlanta 39 40 11,875 203,750 4,100 Augusta 19 20^ 7,95o 189,600 1,413 Bethel 46 53 i7,l85 106,800 4.796 Brazos 22 19^ 5,625 134400 1,404 Central Alabama. . . 10 8 1,850 6,300 357 Central Mississippi. 60 52 12,450 104,150 3,024 Central Texas 49 27 6,882 112,600 2,450 Charleston 28 33 9,025 268,020 2,243 Cherokee 28 28 9,767 63,400 2,127 Chesapeake 17 20 7,925 110,900 1,452 Chickasaw 25 -25 8,250 17,500 1,266 Columbia 26 27 9,255 78,700 1,965 Concord 43 47 I7,4'5 101,750 4,5" Dallas 59 43 J2,989 I75>°64 2,848 304 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. presbyteries. Eastern Texas . . . Eastern Hanover. Ebenezer Enoree Fayetteville Florida Greenbrier Harmony Holston Indian Knoxville Lafayette Lexington Louisiana Louisville Macon Maryland Mecklenburg .... Memphis Mississippi Missouri ......... Montgomery .... Muhlenberg Nashville New Orleans .... North Alabama . . North Mississippi Orange Ouachita Paducah Palmyra Paris Peedee Pine Bluff Potosi Red River Roanoke Saint John Saint Louis Savannah South Alabama . . . South Carolina . . . Suwanee , i by Presbyteries. — Continued. Organi Church Seating Ca Value of Com- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 56 43 9,965 $50,442 1,479 53 67 21,195 402,700 5,720 29 29 7,545 170,100 2,730 44 45 14,605 94,500 2,898 64 53 23,140 70,690 7,388 20 21 5,425 47,IOO 1,064 45 45 12,455 98,550 3,023 32 35 8,890 55,465 i,932 16 i5# 6,775 43,200 2,705 13 22 5,250 7,750 629 24 19 6,225 I33,IOO 2,012 36 26 7,540 72,700 2,194 59 73 19,320 158,950 7,45i 21 19 5,100 44,900 808 43 -45 14,200 339,450 4,433 21 18 5,775 144,850 1,261 13 16 4,385 209,300 1,607 71 70 21,125 194,700 7,299 34 30 9,100 203,350 2,807 24 22 6,865 115,000 1,957 28 24 7,250 79,75° 2,330 48 61 16,990 230,011 4,202 16 16 3,475 52,950 959 37 42 16,325 433,92° 5,013 29 24 10,565 362,700 3,635 55 35 11,145 226,800 3,427 35 24 6,680 76,590 1,721 39 3« 14,920 140,500 3,949 22 19 5,400 4I,IOO 1,198 16 17 5,400 107,600 i,75o 23 20% 5,950 49-350 1,598 21 15 4,170 33,000 920 24 24 6,975 47,200 1,489 18 17 5,300 23,950 1,131 17 13 4,400 37,800 961 30 26 6,835 65,085 1,202 40 44 ",330 95,200 2,805 25 25 5,650 40,700 1,103 21 17 5,515 283,940 i,472 21 22 5,697 93,000 1,420 55 48 16,100 210,925 3,783 52 53 11,505 80,350 3,203 22 20 4,940 74,650 1,377 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 305 Summary by Presbyteries. — Continued. Ore-ani- Church Seating Value of Com- presbyteries. °X> rSfees. <=* pO»«h muni- pacity. Property. cants. Tombeckbee 48 38 9,275 $63,375 2,368 Transylvania 29 26 8,750 151,000 2,949 Tuscaloosa 52 50 13,825 129,375 2,993 Upper Missouri .. . 18 16 8,050 229,950 1,808 Washburn. ¦ 27 18 5,050 30,585 922 Western District . . 23 20^ 6,500 41,800 1,664 Western Texas .. . 35 24 6,355 122,300 1,673 West Hanover 36 41^ 11,410 76,165 2,100 West Lexington . . 40 37%. 10.025 177,4°° 4,173 Wilmington 39 40 12,035 90,525 2,722 Winchester 41 59^ 17,550 173,200 3301 Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721 7. — THE ASSOCIATE CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA. The Associate Presbyterians began with a secession in 1733 of Ebenezer Erskine and three other ministers from the Church of Scotland. Twenty years later the first associate presbytery in this country, that of Pennsylvania, was organized. In 1 782 most of these Presbyterians, who held what are known as the Marrow doctrines, united with Reformed Presbyterians, whence came, in course of time, various bodies of Associate Reformed Presbyterians. There were Associate Presbyterians, however, who did not join this union, and these organized in 1801 a synod, embracing several presbyteries. In 1858 there was a union of Asso ciate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians, resulting in the United Presbyterian Church. Some Associate Presby terians, however, remained separate stHl. These are known as the Associate Church of North America. The Associate Presbyterians were very pronounced against slavery. As early as 1800 the Associate Presby- 306 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tery denounced slavery as immoral and unjustifiable. In 1811 it repeated this declaration, and in 1831 it resolved to exclude slaveholders from its communion, losing thereby its Southern congregations. There are now 4 presbyteries, with 3 1 organizations and 1053 communicants, scattered among eight States, the majority of them being in Pennsylvania and Iowa. They have 23 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 211, and an average value of $1270; 8 halls, with a seating capacity of 345, are occupied. Summary by States. r. r*,. 1. Seating Value of Com- states. °^Ban'- £^rch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Illinois 1 1 175 $1,000 17 Indiana 3 3 600 2,600 112 Iowa 5 5 974 5,3°o 233 Kansas 4 3 650 3,3°° 160 New Jersey 1 1 200 2,400 20 New York 1 . . ... 14 Ohio 4 3 625 6,800 77 Pennsylvania 12 7 1,625 7,800 420 Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200 1,053 «. Summary by Presbyteries. presbyteries. Clarion 16 10 2,200 $12,000 501 Iowa 5 5 974 5,300 233 Kansas 4 3 650 3,300 160 Northern Indiana . . 6 5 1,025 8,600 159 Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200 1,053 8. — THE ASSOCIATE* REFORMED SYNOD OF THE SOUTH. The union of Associate and Reformed Presbyterians in 1 782 resulted in a body called Associate Reformed Pres- THE PRESBYTERIANS. . 307 byterians. There have been various divisions bearing this name, but all have ceased to exist, having joined with Associate Presbyterians to form the United Presbyterian Church, or been absorbed by other Presbyterian bodies, except the Associate Reformed Synod of the South. In consequence of differences in the general synod of the Associate Reformed Church, which had been formed in 1804, on the psalmody and communion questions, the Associate Reformed Synod of the Carolinas withdrew in 1 82 1 and became the next year an independent body, under the title of The Associate Reformed Synod of the South. The synod accepts the Westminster Confession of Faith, with those sections treating of the power of civil magis trates in ecclesiastical matters changed so as to eliminate their " Erastian doctrine." In 187 1 the synod also adopted a " summary of doctrines," consisting of thirty-five articles, together with a brief declaration of church order and terms of communion. Its distinctive principles are contained in the sections concerning psalmody and the communion. Psalms only and not uninspired hymns may be used in worship, and persons " holding to error or corrupt worship, or notoriously belonging to societies which so hold," may not be admitted to the Lord's Table. Connected with the synod are 8 presbyteries, with 116 organizations, the same number of edifices, and 8501 com municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 319; their average value, $1826. The main body of communicants is to be found in the two Carolinas and Tennessee. Five halls, with a seating capacity of 540, are occupied. 308 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. Organi- Church S38o $469,000 4,602 314 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. it. — THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (COVENANTED). This body was organized in 1840 by two ministers and three elders who withdrew from the synod, or the branch known as the " Old Lights," on the ground that the latter maintained sinful ecclesiastical relations and patronized or indorsed moral reform societies with which persons of any religion or no religion were connected. Its terms of com munion are somewhat stricter than those of the synod. It is a small body, having only 4 organizations, with 37 members, divided among three States. Summary by States. „„„ Organi- Church S=atmS Y?Jue °f Com" states. * Ed;fi Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. New York 1 .. 7 Ohio 1 1 200 20 Pennsylvania 2 . . ... 10 Total 4 1 200 37 12. — THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES AND CANADA. This body was organized in 1883, in consequence of dissatisfaction with the treatment of a question of discipline by the general synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Lights). In the matter of participation in elections it holds with the general synod, and contrary to the synod, that Christians may vote and be voted for, regard ing the republic as essentially a Christian republic. It has Value of Com Church muni Property. cants. THE PRESBYTERIANS. 315 but 600 members in the United States, who belong to one congregation in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania. Summary. PRESBYTERY. <*gf " *£?« zations. Edifices. pacity Pittsburg I I 800 $75,ooo 600 Summary by States of All Presbyterians. STATES. Alabama 385 327 97,475 $8i9,255 21,502 Alaska 5 4 1,100 7,750 481 Arizona 7 3 850 13,9°° lg8 Arkansas 419 274 84,125 357,685 18,022 California 263 211 59,771 1,895,675 18,934 Colorado 88 69 17,875 643,550 6,968 Connecticut 8 10 4,300 443,5°° I>864 Delaware 32 43 14,97° 709,800 4,622 Dist. of Columbia 16 20 11,600 950,000 5,128 Florida 107 95 22,265 484,650 4,574 Georgia 201 193 61,564 776,025 14,538 Idaho 19 15 2,275 .40,95° 815 Illinois 752 736 241,404 4,649,410 77,213 Indiana . . 389 412 132,653 2,610,200 43,35 1 Indian Territory . 136 106 21,818 59,I58 3,66i Iowa 518 490 131.892 1,848,000 40,528 Kansas 521 359 91,934 1,299,260 3M93 Kentucky 507 464 148,020 2,045,870 40,880 Louisiana 88 72 24,035 454,035 5,864 Maine 3 4 1,10° 12,000 224 Maryland....'... 93 109 38,5S5 1,752,424 12,483 Massachusetts... 27 27 14,075 530>500 5>io5 Michigan 252 243 79,45° 2,242,236 25,931 Minnesota 185 170 44,966 1,329,910 15,055 Mississippi 352 299 86,369 530,290 18,250 Missouri 776 609 198,421 '2,789,652 53,510 Montana 24 18 4,150 88,000 1,232 Nebraska 278 189 41,981 691,939 15,065 Nevada 8 4 865 11,400 275 New Hampshire . 8 9 3,15° 34,8oo 956 New Jersey 3°7 427 '7i, 732 6,800,000 59,464 New Mexico 39 '7 2,815 45,675 1,275 New York 903 1,047 42o,977 22,727,192 168,564 316 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States of All Presbyterians. — Continued. r. . r» . Seating Value of Com- states. 0rIanl" &« Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. North Carolina . . 411 399 130,785 $818,745 36,102 North Dakota ... 100 49 9,600 128,025 3,044 Ohio 828 849 287,420 6,722,875 103,607 Oklahoma 21 9 1,850 14,000 550 Oregon 101 76 19,092 463,500 5,244 Pennsylvania.... 1,365 1,506 576,018 19,146,130 216,248 Rhode Island ... . 5 5 1,785 76,000 828 South Carolina .. 339 347 106,000 896,635 26,118 South Dakota ... . 134 89 14,896 162,840 4,778 Tennessee 864 779 250,536 2,002,605 66,573 Texas 816 446 138,707 1,241,485 37,8n Utah 20 31 5,180 212,975 688 Vermont 18 16 4,215 50,400 1,267 Virginia 313 369 106,967 1,234,501 27,746 Washington 99 70 16,860 365,875 4,343 West Virginia .. . 140 150 43,270 581,150 10,952 Wisconsin 180 199 45,977 1,004,355 14,154 Wyoming 6 5 960 52,250 364 Total 13,476 12,469 4,038,650 $94,869,097 1,278,332 CHAPTER XXXII. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. I. — THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH. THE beginnings of the Church of England in this coun try reach back into the sixteenth century, although the Protestant Episcopal Church was not formally organized as an independent branch until 1785. Clergymen of the Church of England accompanied the early colonists of North Carolina across the sea, one of whom baptized an Indian chief in 1587 in a colony unsuccessfully begun by Sir Walter Raleigh, and also, about the same time, the first white Christian born in that colony. It is probable that the Rev. Francis Fletcher, who accompanied, as chap lain, the expedition of Sir Francis Drake to the Pacific Coast, held services on California soil as early as 1579. He officiated for six weeks in the neighborhood of Drake's Bay. In 1607 worship according to the Anglican ritual was established in the new colonies at Jamestown, Va., and Kennebec, Me. It was soon discontinued in Maine, but in Virginia it was not interrupted. An Episcopal congregation was gathered in New Hampshire in 1631, and parishes were formed in other parts of New England and the Middle States in the early colonial days, Trinity parish, New York City, being constituted in 1693, and Christ Church parish, in Philadelphia, in 1695. The church became the established church in New York, New 3'7 318 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Jersey, Maryland, Virginia, South Carolina, and Georgia. In Virginia, for a considerable period, no other form of worship was tolerated. In Massachusetts, on the other hand, the Anglican service was not allowed until liberty for it was secured by royal proclamation in 1662. The Episcopal Church received considerable assistance from England, particularly from the Society for the Propaga tion of the Gospel, organized in 1701, which sent over many missionaries. It is said that at the beginning of the Revolutionary War the society was maintaining about eighty missionaries in the colonies. At the close of the struggle resulting in American inde pendence many of the parishes were without ministerial oversight. Some of the clergymen had left the country during the war, returning to England or going north to the British provinces. In Virginia, where at the outbreak of the war there had been 164 churches and chapels and 91 clergymen, it was found in 1784 that 95 parishes were either extinct or forsaken, and only 28 clergymen remained. At a conference of clergymen and laymen from New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, held in New Brunswick, N. J., in May, 1784, steps were taken to form "a conti nental representation of the Episcopal Church." In the following October a convention, representing Delaware and Maryland, in addition to the three States above named, assembled in New York City, and resolved to " recommend to the clergy and congregations of their communion " that " there be a general convention of the Episcopal Church " ; that the first meeting of the convention be held in Phila delphia in September, 1785; and that clerical and lay deputies be appointed by the Episcopal churches in the several States, " duly instructed and authorized " to take PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 319 part in its deliberations. At the convention of 1785 a committee was appointed to draft a constitution, to pre pare such alterations in the liturgy as were necessary, and to report a plan for securing the consecration of bishops. All of these matters were considered by the committee, and the convention acted upon the several reports it made. The first Episcopal consecration was that of Bishop Sea bury, of Connecticut, which took place in Aberdeen, Scot land, in 1784, the Scottish bishops officiating. In 1787 Drs. William White and Samuel Provoost were consecrated bishops in London, by the Archbishop of Canterbury. The consecration of Bishop Seabury was recognized by the general convention of 1 789, and the church was thus fully organized and fully equipped, with bishops of the Scottish and English succession, a constitution, a general convention, and a prayer-book. When the general convention of 1 792 was held, it was estimated that there were in this country about 200 clergymen. The church developed quite slowly until after the first quarter of the present century. The clerical list reported at the convention of 1832 contained nearly 600 names; three years later it Had swelled to 763, and in 1838 it reached 951. In the next thirty years this number was considerably more than doubled. It now has 52 dioceses and 13 missionary jurisdictions, besides 5 mis sionary jurisdictions in foreign lands. The number of its bishops is 75. The doctrinal symbols of the Protestant Episcopal Church are the Apostles' and the Nicene creeds, together with the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England slightly altered. The legislative authority of the church is vested in a general convention, which meets triennialjy. The conven- 320 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tion consists of two houses, the house of bishops and the house of clerical and lay deputies. The deputies are elected by diocesan conventions. Every diocese, regard less of the number of clergymen and communicants within its bounds, is entitled to eight deputies, four clerical and four lay. The concurrence of both orders in the house of deputies and the consent of both houses are necessary to the enactment of legislation. The general convention has the power to adopt, alter, or repeal canons pertaining to the regulation of the general affairs of the church, to ratify measures for the erection of new dioceses, and to make alterations in the constitution and Book of Common Prayer under certain restrictions. It is the supreme legislative, executive, and judicial power. The legislation of the genr eral convention is in the form of canons, which are arranged under four titles : " I. Of the orders in the ministry and of the doctrine and worship of the church. *' II. Of discipline. " III. Of the organized bodies and officers of the church. " IV. Miscellaneous provisions." There is in each diocese a convention consisting of the clergy and representatives of the laity. The bishop of the diocese is the presiding officer. The diocesan convention has power to provide by legislation for such diocesan mat ters as are not regulated by the general canons of the church. The unit of the diocese is the parish, with its rector, churchwardens, vestrymen, and congregation. The vestrymen are the trustees and hold the property for the corporation. The wardens, of whom there are usually two, represent the body of the parish, and have charge of the records, collect the alms, and look after the repairs of the church. Vestry meetings, to be valid, require the presence PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 32 I of at least one warden. The rector, who must be a priest, presides, and has exclusive direction of the spiritual affairs of the church. Three orders are recognized in the ministry : bishops, priests, deacons. A bishop is elected by the diocesan con vention and consecrated by bishops after consent has been given by the standing committees of the various dioceses and by the bishops. He licenses lay readers, ordains dea cons and priests, administers the right of confirmation to members, institutes rectors, and is required to visit every parish in his diocese at least once in three years. The number of organizations is 5019 ; of church edifices, 5019, which have an aggregate value of $81,220,317. Worship is also held in 312 halls, etc., with an aggregate seating capacity of 28,007. There are in all 532,054 com municants. Of these New York reports the largest number (127,218) among the States. Pennsylvania comes second, with 54,720; New Jersey third, with 30,103; Massachu setts fourth, with 26,855; and Connecticut fifth, with 26,652. Maryland has more than Virginia, and the Dis trict of Columbia a larger number than Alabama, Arkan sas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Mississippi, or any of the other Southern States, excepting only North Carolina and Virginia. The church is represented in all the States and Territories. The largest diocese is that of New York, with 53,593 communicants. Pennsylvania comes second, with 33,459; Maryland third, with 28,273; and Massachusetts fourth, with 26,855. There are 51 dio ceses, besides a number of missions and missionary juris dictions. The multiplication of dioceses has been quite rapid in the last quarter of a century. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 266, and the average value $16,182. 322 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. Alabama Alaska Arizona Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut Delaware Dist. of Columbia Florida Georgia Idaho Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maine Maryland Massachusetts . . . Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Montana Nebraska ¦ Nevada New Hampshire . New Jersey New Mexico New York North Carolina . . North Dakota. . . . Ohio Oklahoma Oregon Pennsylvania .... Rhode Island. . . . South Carolina . . South Dakota . . . Tennessee Organi Church Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 58 59 16,755 $655,752 6,085 1 1 200 1,200 6 9 4 800 24,216 179 30 28 7,575 196,122 2,381 103 95 19,700 1,019,695 9,221 52 44 8,663 700,065 3,814 161 187 64,275 3,403,170 26,652 38 44 11,215 371,500 2,719 18 28 10,825 790,500 7,476 IOO 84 13,569 390,561 4,225 46 5o 13,282 492,300 5,515 13 364 186 179 47,523 2,117,275 19,099 65 61 15,660 537,600 5,i85 105 77 17,385 887,400 6,481 96 48 9,090 316,225 3,593 47 57 34,935 758,800 7,161 85 65 15,099 387,950 5,162 3« 37 10,342 406,590 3,291 166 244 62,553 2,381,406 23,938 166 172 57,6i3 4,676,193 26,855 189 175 46,639 1,645.551 18,034 171 148 27,070 931,100 11,142 68 61 13,589 322,960 3,56o in 84 23,035 952,600 8,828 30 22 2,375 165,450 1,104 no 68 11,665 580,145 4,036 9 9 1,825 19,500 535 44 46 10,550 541,400 2,911 184 234 62,125 3,815,850 30,103 16 6 1,140 41,165 373 731 827 252,343 30,862,213 127,218 178 161 34,72i 545,010 8,186 39 892 166 184 49,419 2,069,787 17,454 4 2 325 4,000 105 3i 25 4,014 361,930 1,849 369 418 i34,967 10,854,131 54,720 5o 61 20,949 1,189,700 9,458 94 88 21,041 571,833 5,742 «3 69 9,295 234,532 2,649 09 03 16,275 575,900 5,671 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. Summary by States. — Continued. 323 STATES Organi- Church Se£jnS Value ?f C°«!- states. za*ons Ed;fices Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Texas 139 no 23,120 $624,900 7,097 Utah 10 10 1,525 71,250 751 Vermont 63 56 13,087 472,050 4,335 Virginia 245 330 79,340 1,697,375 20,371 Washington 23 18 3,731 242,800 1,698 West Virginia .... 61 63 13,898 276,687 2,906 Wisconsin 133 117 21,830 1,035,978 10,457 Wyoming 16 467 Total 5,019 5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054 Summary by Dioceses and Missions. DIOCESES. Alabama 58 59 16,755 $655,752 6,085 Albany 143 153 41, 796 2,323,600 18,556 Arkansas 30 28 7,575 196,122 2,381 California 76 70 15,375 900,353 8,107 Central New York. 152 158^ 40,362 1,873,500 16,159 Cent'l Pennsylvania 117 141 37,870 2,211,115 10,658 Chicago 90 88 26,688 1,721,050 13,597 Colorado 52 44 8,663 700,065 3,814 Connecticut 161 187 64,275 3,403,170 26,652 Delaware 38 44 11,215 371,500 2,719 East Carolina 51 49 13,125 243,910 3,351 Easton 37 68 12,636 338,762 3,141 Florida 100 84 13,569 390,561 4,225 Fond du Lac 57 42 9,105 190,150 3,751 Georgia 46 50 13,282 492,3°o 5,515 Indiana 65 61 15,660 537,6oo 5,185 Iowa 105 77 17,385 887,400 6,481 Kansas 96 48 9,090 316,225 3,593 Kentucky 47 57 34,935 758,800 7,161 Long Island no 147 43,642 4,868,500 23,690 Louisiana 85 65 15,099 387>95° 5>l62 Maine 38 37 10,342 406,590 3,291 Maryland 147 204 60,742 2,833,144 28,273 Massachusetts 166 172 57,613 4,676,193 26,855 Michigan 126 123 33,771 1,301,580 13,559 Milwaukee 76 75 12,725 845,828 6,706 Minnesota 171 148 27,070 931,100 11,142 Mississippi 68 61 13,589 322,960 3,560 324 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Dioceses and Missions. — Continued. Missouri Nebraska Newark New Hampshire. . . New Jersey New York North Carolina . . . Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Pittsburg Quincy Rhode Island South Carolina. . . . Southern Ohio .... Springfield Tennessee Texas Vermont Virginia Western Michigan. Western New York West Virginia .... Organi Church Seating Ca Value of Com- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Ill 84 23,035 $952,600 8,828 56 50 9,285 492,725 2,916 78 98 29,343 2,370,300 15,805 44 40 10,550 541,400 2,911 106 136 32,782 1,445,550 14,298 210 251 91,240 19,662,450 53,593 127 112 21,596 301,100 4,835 99 109 30,515 I,IOI,IOO 9,946 31 25 4,014 361,930 1,849 139 165 70,202 6,868,971 33,459 113 112 26,895 i,774,o45 10,603 40 39 10,960 172,500 2,201 50 61 20,949 1,189,700 9,45s 94 88 21,041 571,833 5,742 67 75 18,904 968,687 7,5o8 56 52 9,875 • 223,725 3,3oi 69 63 16,275 575,900 5,671 51 47 11,130 305,200 3,229 63 56 13,087 472,050 4,335 245 33o 79,340 1,697,375 20,371 63 52 12,868 343,97i 4,475 116 117 35,303 2,134,163 15,220 61 63 13,898 276,687 2,906 MISSIONS. Alaska I 1 200 1,200 6 Montana 30 22 2,375 165,450 1,104 Nevada and Utah . . 19 19 3,35o 90,750 1,286 New Mexico and Arizona 25 \oyz 1,940 65,381 552 North Dakota 39 . . 892 Northern California 27 25 4,325 119,342 1,114 Northern Texas .. . 39 31 6,060 187,350 2,037 Oklahoma and In dian Territory . . 4 2 325 4,000 105 South Dakota .... 86 72 9,625 244,632 2,937 The Platte 51 15 2,050 77,320 832 Washington 23 18 3,731 242,800 1,698 Western Texas .. . 49 32 5,930 132,350 1,831 Wyom'g and Idaho 29 831 Total '¦ 5,oi9 5,oi9 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 325 2. — THE REFORMED EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This body was organized in 1873. Bishop Cummins, of Kentucky, withdrew from the ministry of the Protestant Episcopal Church that year, in consequence of certain crit icisms which had been uttered respecting his participation in a union communion service in connection with the Sixth Conference of the Evangelical Alliance. Bishop Cummins met, in December, 1873, with seven clergymen and twenty laymen in the city of New York, and it was resolved to inaugurate a separate movement. Bishop Cummins was chosen presiding officer of the new church, and the Rev. C. E. Cheney, D.D., of Chicago, was elected bishop, and subsequently consecrated by Bishop Cummins. A decla ration of principles was adopted setting forth the views of the new body respecting doctrine, polity, worship, and discipline. These principles were as follows : " I. The Reformed Episcopal Church, holding ' the faith once delivered unto the saints,' declares its belief in the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as the Word of God and the sole rule of faith and practice ; in the creed ' commonly called the Apostles' Creed ' ; in the divine institution of the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's Supper ; and in the doctrines of grace substantially as they are set forth in the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. " II. This church recognizes and adheres to Episcopacy, not as of divine right, but as a very ancient and desirable form of church polity. " III. This church, retaining a liturgy which shall not be imperative or repressive of freedom in prayer, accepts the Book of' Common Prayer, as it was revised, proposed, and recommended for use by the general convention of 326 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the Protestant Episcopal Church, A.D. 1785, reserving full liberty to alter, abridge, enlarge, and amend the same, as may seem most conducive to the edification of the people, ' provided that the substance of the faith be kept entire.' " IV. This Church condemns and rejects the following erroneous and strange doctrines as contrary to God's Word : " First, that the Church of Christ exists only in one order or form of ecclesiastical polity ; " Second, that Christian ministers are ' priests ' in another sense than that in which all believers are ' a royal priest hood ' ; " Third, that the Lord's Table is an altar on which the oblation of the body and blood of Christ is offered anew to the Father; " Fourth, that the presence of Christ in the Lord's Sup per is a presence in the elements of bread and wine ; " Fifth, that regeneration is inseparably connected with baptism." At a general council of the Reformed Episcopal Church, held at Chicago, 111., in May, 1874, articles of religion were adopted, thirty-five in number. They follow closely the Anglican articles of religion, with such changes as are in dicated by the principles adopted in 1873. At the same meeting of the general council a revised Book of Common Prayer was also adopted. The church recognizes but two orders in the ministry, that of presbyter and that of deacon. It holds that the episcopate is not an order but an office, the bishop being simply first presbyter. The bishops do not constitute a separate house in the general council as in the general convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church. They preside over synods or jurisdictions, which correspond PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 327 more or less closely to dioceses and jurisdictions of the Protestant Episcopal Church. The Reformed Episcopal Church has 83 organizations, 84 church edifices, valued at $1,615,101, and 8455 com municants. It is represented in twelve States, including Virginia and South Carolina, and it has two synods and three missionary jurisdictions. The average seating capac ity of the edifices is 285, and their average value $19,227. There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 300. Summary by States. Oru. u Seating Value of Com- ¦..,,:,-, f™- Church (, * Church mun;_ zations. Edifices. pa(.;ty Property. cants. Delaware 2 2 650 $16,500 139 Illinois 10 10 4,250 225,800 1,755 Maryland 4 5 1,375 46,000 285 Massachusetts 2 2 850 44,000 311 Michigan 2 2 350 8, 100 102 Missouri 2 2 650 25,000 125 New Jersey 2 2 725 44,500 326 New York 4 4 1,775 280,400 743 Ohio 3 2 1,100 33,700 257 Pennsylvania 13 15 5,800 870,000 2,640 Virginia 2 2 425 2,700 49 South Carolina (col ored) 37 36 5,975 18,401 1,723 Total 83 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455 Summary by Synods. SYNODS. Chicago 13 12 4,850 $220,800 1,684 New York and Phila delphia 23 25 9,800 1,255,400 4,159 Missionary Jurisdic tion of the South . 6 7 1,800 48,700 334 Missionary Jurisdic tion of the West and Northwest .. . 4 4 i,5°° 71,800 555 Special Missionary Jurisdiction of the South (colored) . . 37 36 5,975 l8,4oi 1,723 Total 83 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455 328 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The totals of the two bodies are: Organizations, 5102; church edifices, 5103; seating capacity, 1,360,877; value of church property, $82,835,418; communicants, 540,509. The Reformed Episcopal Church adds no considerable number to the communicants of the Protestant Episcopal Church, except in Pennsylvania (2640), Illinois (1755), and South Carolina (1723). It contributes to the total valuav tion of church property upward of $1,600,000. CHAPTER XXXIII. THE REFORMED BODIES. THERE are three Reformed churches in the United States, the chief of which are the Reformed Church in America and the Reformed Church in the United States. The Reformed churches belong to the Presbyterian fam ily in polity and doctrine, though their standards are not those of Westminster and their ecclesiastical terms differ somewhat from those generally used by the Presbyte rian churches. They have consistories instead of sessions, classes instead of presbyteries, and general synods instead of general assemblies. The origin of the Reformed Church in America is traced to the Reformed Church of Holland; that of the Reformed Church in the United States to the Reformed Church in Germany. For the sake of distinction the former is popularly called the Reformed Dutch and the latter the Reformed German Church. These two bodies, both of which looked for aid and direction to the classis of Amsterdam until late in the eighteenth century, agreed in 1 89 1, through their general synods, upon a plan of federal union, by which, if it should be ratified by the classes, while each retained its autonomy, a community of interest would be established respecting missionary and educational matters, and a federal synod, representing both churches and having advisory powers, would be held annually. The plan, however, failed, the classes of the Reformed Dutch 329 330 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Church declining to ratify it, and the general synod of that body regretfully declaring the fact, in 1893. I. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN AMERICA. The Rev. Jonas Michaelius organized in New Amster dam, in 1628, the first church of this order in this country. It embraced fifty communicants, "Walloons and Dutch." As the Dutch immigrants settled along the Hudson, on Long Island, and in New Jersey, congregations of their faith were gathered. A number of these churches are still in existence upward of two centuries old. The first organ ization, termed the "ccetus," was formed in 1747 by per mission of the classis of Amsterdam. It had no ecclesias tical power, but was merely advisory, the classis reserving all power to itself. In 1755 a minority of the "ccetus," dissatisfied with the assumption by that body of larger powers, formed a " conferentie." This was the beginning of a sharp controversy, which was ended in 1770 in the union of the two bodies in a self-governing organization. This system was further developed in 1793, and finally perfected in the present ecclesiastical government of the church. The stream of Dutch immigration ceased to flow in the latter half of the seventeenth century. This fact, with cer tain peculiar difficulties encountered by the church, accounts for its failure to attain to greater numerical strength. The Dutch language having ceased to be the language of its worship many years ago, the word " Dutch " was eliminated from its title in 1867. In consequence of a considerable immigration from Holland in late years, which has settled in Michigan and other Western States, there are many THE REFORMED BODIES. 33 I congregations in that section in which the Dutch tongue is now used. The Reformed Church accepts the Apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian creeds, the Belgic Confession, the can ons of the Synod of Dort, and the Heidelberg Catechism as its doctrinal symbols. It is a distinctively Calvinistic body. The church has a liturgy for use in public worship, including an order of Scripture lessons, an order of worship, and forms of prayer. These, however, are not obligatory, and are not generally used. Forms for the administration of baptism and the Lord's Supper, for the ordination of ministers, etc., are imperative. The church has thirty-three classes in this country. There are also four particular synods, which consist of representatives from classes. Above the particular synods is a general synod, which meets annually. The particular synod of New York embraces 8 classes ; that of Albany, 9 ; that of Chicago, 7 ; and that of New Brunswick, 9. The largest classis is that of New York, which has 8881 communicants, with church property valued at $3,308,000. The total number of communicants is 92,970. These be long to 572 organizations, and own 670 edifices, only 8 halls, with a seating capacity of 751, being rented for public worship. These church edifices have a total value of $10,340,159, which indicates an average for each church of $15,439. The average seating capacity is 385. The denomination is represented only in fourteen States. New York has 52,228 communicants, and New Jersey 24,057. In these two States, therefore, are more than four fifths of the entire number of communicants, with church property valued at $9,536,309, or within $803,850 of the entire valuation for the denomination. 332 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Michigan 45 Minnesota Nebraska New Jersey 124 New York 302 North Dakota . . Ohio Pennsylvania . . . South Dakota . . . Wisconsin Total 572 Organi Church Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. 25 27 9,895 $169,800 2,820 3 3 700 9,000 172 26 28 8,104 90,900 2,605 2 2 40O 2,500 46 45 50 17,229 262,800 6,609 3 3 750 10,000 145 4 3 960 7,500 344 124 155 65,445 2,091,029 24,057 302 358 I42,38o 7,445,280 52,228 2 2 205 750 89 2 2 600 8,IOO 156 8 10 4,930 178,500 i,756 15 H 2,899 23,900 594 11 13 3,425 4O,IO0 i,349 670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970 Summary by Classes. CLASSES. Albany 17 18 8,250 Bergen 19 22 9,200 Bergen (South Clas sis) 12 14 6,100 Dakota 18 17 3,604 Grand River 21 23 8,455 Greene 7 8 3,150 Holland 19 22 6,024 Hudson 14 13^ 5,235 Illinois , 17. 19 4,985 Iowa 23 25 6,944 Kingston 19 17^ 7,150 Long Island (North Classis) 22 35 15,090 Long Island (South Classis) 20 28 13,345 Michigan 9 10 4,050 Mpnmouth 10 12 4,200 Montgomery 31 33 11,025 Newark 17 21 9,105 New Brunswick .... 12 16 8,805 New York 30 33 19,179 $360,000 3,340 316,000 2,764 327,500 3,094 30,850 749 131,400 3,327 73,500 1,603 72,000 2,530 121,150 2,087 65,000 984 85,700 2,395 146,800 2,766 547,500 4,062 896,500 4,443 76,000 1,013 94,079 i,4i7 338,500 3,513 538,500 4,175 189,600 2,708 3,308,000 8,881 THE REFORMED BODIES. 333 Summary by Classes. — Continued. CLASSES 0tW^- Church ^l^ rKUCKf C°m" classes. za|ons Ejifoej. Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Orange 26 28 10,790 $235,150 3,649 Paramus 24 34 11,355 358,800 3,966 Passaic 12 14 5,975 153,250 2,272 Philadelphia 13 17 8,025 216,300 2,880 Poughkeepsie 14 17 6,475 234,000 2,262 Raritan 14 19 9,080 161,000 3,423 Rensselaer 14 18 5,33© 124,380 2,090 Rochester 13 17 5,380 89,200 2,415 Saratoga 13 13 4,775 144,800 1,973 Schenectady 11 18 6,585 186,500 2,506 Schoharie 17 17 5,286 60,150 1,138 Ulster 18 20 6,740 187,250 2,593 Westchester 15 20 7,125 306,400 2,021 Wisconsin 31 31 11,105 164,400 3,931 Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970 2. — THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. The original source of this body was the Reformed Church established in the Palatinate, one of the provinces of Germany. On account of severe persecutions the Pala tine reformers were scattered, many finding refuge in this country in the early part of the eighteenth century. There were Germans among the American colonists, however, before this period. From 1700 to 1746 many thousand settled in Pennsylvania and elsewhere, and a number of Reformed congregations having been gathered, a " ccetus " (an ecclesiastical organization having advisory powers) was formed in 1747, the same year that the Reformed Dutch organized their " ccetus " in New York. In response to most earnest appeals from the Rev. Michael Schlatter, who was a sort of general missionary 334 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and organizer, gathering scattered members together and ministering to pastorless organizations, the Reformed Church of Holland raised nearly $60,000, the interest of which was devoted to the erection of churches and school- houses and the support of ministers. Help was also re ceived for the education of youth from a society in London. In 1 793 the " ccetus " became a synod and the Reformed German Church an entirely independent body. There are now 8 synods, 6 of which are English and 2 German. The Eastern Synod embraces 1 1 classes ; that of Ohio, 6 ; that of the Northwest, 10; that of Pittsburg, 5; that of the Potomac, 9 ; the German Synod of the East, 5 ; the Cen tral Synod, 4; and the Synod of the Interior, 5. Below the synods are classes, corresponding to presby teries in the Presbyterian churches, and above the synods is a general synod, which is the supreme legislative and judicial body of the church. It meets once every three years, and was organized in 1863. Like the Reformed (Dutch) Church, the Reformed (German) Church is Calvinistic in doctrine. Its symbol is the Heidelberg Catechism, which is also accepted by the former body. In substance the Heidelberg Catechism is Augustinian, says Prof. T. G. Apple, respecting the doc trines of natural depravity and salvation by free grace alone ; but it does not, like some other Calvinistic symbols, teach a decree of reprobation as well as a decree of election. The Reformed Church has a liturgical system of worship, but its use is optional with congregations. The Reformed (German) Church (it dropped the word " German " from its title in 1869) has fifty-five classes. It is represented in twenty-eight States and in the District of Columbia, and has many congregations in foreign mission THE REFORMED BODIES. 335 fields. Half its organizations and considerably more than half its communicants are in the State of Pennsylvania. It is also particularly strong in the State of Ohio, Maryland ranking third. The total value of its church property is $7,975,583. Its 15 10 organizations own 1304 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 410 and an average value of $6115. There are 61 halls, with accommodations for 6504. Summary by States. Organi- Church Se^nS zations. Edifices. paci^ California 3 Colorado 1 Connecticut 1 Delaware 1 Dist. of Columbia. 2 Illinois 30 Indiana 60 Iowa 34 Kansas 25 Kentucky 10 Maryland 67 Massachusetts .... 1 Michigan 17 Minnesota 10 Missouri n Nebraska 14 New Jersey 5 New York 13 North Carolina ... 39 North Dakota 3 Ohio 294 Oregon 10 Pennsylvania 754 South Dakota 16 Tennessee 3 Virginia 20 Washington 5 West Virginia .... 6 Wisconsin 55 Total 1,510 2 300 I 250 I 450 I 200 2 375 25^ 7,5oo 56 16,080 31 7,635 H 3,257 6 1,630 63 27,320 1 450 12 3,675 8 1,511 7 i,475 10 1,500 5 1,309 13 5,850 36 14,150 1 200 283 89,879 6 1,000 618 322,173 i.3 2,700 3 45o 22 7,260 4 55o 5 1,850 54^ i3,275 Value of Church Property. $11,000 20,000 l8,O0O 2,000 31,000 73,200 231,775 66,350 49,90037,500 484,225 56,000 47,900 17,82018,800 I4,IOO 23,800 204,200 49,000 600 1,128,275 29,300 5,121,328 11,750 2,500 44,8oO II,4IO 25,300 143,75° Com muni cants. 68 35 150 69 301 1,783 6,269 2,513 984 i,35o 10,741 62 1,013 73o 586968830 3,432 2,903 161 35,846 298 122,944 1,000 236 1,819 167 794 5,966 1,304 534,254 $7,975>583 204,018 336 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by Classes. Allegheny Carlisle Chicago Cincinnati Clarion Eastern Ohio East Pennsylvania . East Susquehanna . Erie German Maryland. German Philadelp'a Gettysburg Goshenhoppen. . . . Heidelberg Illinois Indiana Iowa Juniata Kansas Lancaster (Ohio) . . Lancaster (Penn.) Lebanon Lehigh Lincoln Maryland Mercersburg Miami Milwaukee Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New York North Carolina. . . . Philadelphia Portland (Oregon). Saint John's Saint Joseph's .... Saint Paul's Schuylkill Sheboygan Somerset South Dakota. . . . Tiffin Organi Church Edifices. Seating Ca Value of Church Com muni zations. pacity. Property. cants. 13 13 4,502 $I24,IOO 1,767 21 I7J^ 6,780 82,900 2,212 7 7 2,050 35,500 645 18 18 7,030 2l6,IOO 3,635 29 26^ 8,740 74,600 2,999 28 23 Vi 8,950 46,600 3,389 49 31 27,690 393,450 10,021 45 3*Vi 18,600 187,000 4,751 27 27 7,369 136,500 4,521 8 7 3,625 94,525 2,463 18 18 9,539 376,800 6,n6 24 24 11,500 145,600 4,987 31 23 18,020 285,500 7,306 27 33 8,735 1 14,000 4,642 21 16 4,850 3I,7O0 776 3i 27 6,550 138,450 3,530 18 15 4,050 25,500 846 50 48 15,110 168,036 5,400 15 9 2,250 31,700 678 29 25 8,300 77,500 2,656 40 32 i6,575 257,100 5,508 54 33 30,650 180,300 11,456 35 37 20,750 408, IOO 9,208 4 2 400 11,200 169 57 55 , 23,220 412,500 8,112 25 23^ 9,945 134,667 3,029 55 54 17,539 176,300 5,678 20 20 5,320 57,650 2,611 21 19 3,536 37,420 1,450 9 6 1,075 6,800 541 14 11 i,75o 34,IOO 973 8 8 3,32o 215,200 1,871 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 30 28K 12,225 509,600 5,454 18 12 1,850 5I,7IO 533 24 22^ 7,475 111,550 4,440 42 33 10,825 100,600 2,332 20 '9# 5,75o 84,000 2,585 45 32 2 1 ,490 517,900 11,282 28 28 6,805 74,6oO 3,007 36 33 8,926 100,650 3,169 16 H 2,900 12,350 1,098 34 3i 9,186 104,750 2,396 THE REFORMED BODIES. 337 Summary by Classes. — Continued. r,A«^ °*$mi- Church S=ating V^ue ?f ConV classes. za*ons Edifices Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Tohickon 39 24K 21,235 $257,35o 7,636 Tuscarawas 45 42 13,650 144,500 4,665 Ursinus 12 10 2,360 24,050 1,306 Virginia 24 26 8,560 64,100 2,283 Westmoreland.... 31 28 10,550 200,400 3,962 West New York. . . 9 9 4,350 86,000 2,583 West Pennsylvania 6 6 1,925 23,300 905 West Susquehanna 50 39^ 14,840 182,000 4,236 Wichita 12 6 1,407 30,200 351 Wyoming 37 34 12,070 179,250 5,257 Zion's (Ind.) 28 28 7,205 90,600 3,435 Zion's (Penn.) ... . 34 22 16,200 259,725 4,254 Total 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975,583 204,018 3. — THE CHRISTIAN REFORMED CHURCH. This body is a branch of an organization of the same name in Holland. In 1835 there was a secession from the Reformed Church of Holland of ministers and others who were dissatisfied with the prevailing tone of the doctrinal teaching of the State church and with some features of its government. This was the origin of the Christian Re formed Church of Holland. It has been represented in this country many years. In 1882 its numbers were in creased by a secession of ministers and members of the particular synod of Chicago, Reformed (Dutch) Church, because of the refusal of the general synod of the latter body to denounce freemasonry and to make connection with that order a subject of church discipline. Finding the position of the Christian Reformed Church more to their mind, they united with it. In 1889 the church was still further increased by the accession of a number of con- 338 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. gregations belonging to the True Reformed Church, organ ized in 1822 by a number of ministers who had seceded from the Reformed Dutch Church. The Christian Reformed Church has seven classes and one synod. Connected with the classes are 99 organiza tions, with 106 edifices, valued at $428,500, and 12,470 communicants. More than half of the latter are to be found in the State of Michigan. The average value of the church edifices is $4042, and the average seating capacity 318. There are 4 halls, with accommodations for 200 persons. Summary by States. states °*g™- Church Se?ting vrluel! Com' states. zafJons Edifices Ca- Church mum- pacity. Property. cants. Illinois 7 8 2,250 $29,000 782 Indiana 1 2 300 3,000 320 Iowa 6 6 1,950 19,000 623 Kansas 2 2 225 3,000 109 Michigan 44 52 19,380 174,100 7,782 Minnesota 4 1 IOo 800 93 Nebraska 2 1 100 1,200 96 New Jersey 13 14 4,725 115,500 1,323 New York 8 8 1,995 48,800 313 North Dakota 1 1 125 500 37 °hi° •¦¦,• 3 3 75o 19,500 253 South Dakota 4 4 830 6,000 289 Wisconsin 4 4 1,025 8,100 450 Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 Summary by Classes. CLASSES. Grand Rapids 16 18 8,630 $85,900 2,900 Hackensack 13 14 4,245 127,500 531 Holland 17 19 6,340 47,5oo 3,088 Hudson 8 8 2,475 36,800 1,105 Illinois 12 13 3,725 49.100 1,637 Jowa, zo 17 3,530 33,5oo 1,292 Muskegon 13 17 4,810 48,200 1,917 Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 THE REFORMED BODIES. 339 Summary by States of all Reformed Bodies. Organizations. California 3 Colorado I Connecticut 1 Delaware 1 Dist. of Columbia . 2 Illinois 62 Indiana 64 Iowa 66 Kansas 29 Kentucky 10 Maryland 67 Massachusetts .... 1 Michigan 106 Minnesota 17 Missouri 11 Nebraska 20 New Jersey 142 New York 323 North Carolina ... 39 North Dakota 6 Ohio 299 Oregon 10 Pennsylvania 762 South Dakota .... 35 Tennessee 3 Virginia 20 Washington 5 West Virginia .... 6 Wisconsin 70 Total 2,181 2,080 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 2 300 $11,000 68 I 250 20,000 35 I 450 l8,O0O 150 I 200 2,000 69 2 375 31,000 301 6l 19,645 272,000 5,385 6l 17,080 243,775 6,761 65 17,689 176,250 5,74i 18 3,882 55,400 i,i39 6 1,630 37,5°° i,35o 63 27,320 484,225 10,741 1 450 56,000 62 114 40,284 484,800 15,404 12 2,361 28,620 968 7 1,475 18,800 586 14 2,560 22,800 1,408 174 71,749 2,230,329 26,210 379 150,225 7,698,280 55,973 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 4 530 1,850 287 288 91,229 1,155,875 36,255 6 1,000 29,30O 298 628 327,103 5,299,828 124,700 3i 6,429 41,650 1,883 3 45o 2,500 236 22 7,260 44,800 1,819 4 55o II,4IO 167 5 1,850 25,30O 794 7i 17,725 191,950 7,765 825,931 $18,744,242 309,458 CHAPTER XXXIV. THE SALVATION ARMY. This body was organized in London, England, in 1876, by William Booth. He had been engaged for sev eral years previously in evangelistic work in the east of London, chiefly among those who were beyond the reach of ordinary religious influences. He was formerly a min ister of the Methodist New Connection, withdrawing from the regular ministry in 1861 for independent evangelistic work. The new organization was speedily introduced into various countries of Europe, into the United States, Aus tralia, and elsewhere. In doctrine the Salvation Army' is thoroughly evangeli cal. Its teachings are given in a book which has been pre pared by the " general " of the Army, Mr. Booth. This book of doctrine and discipline sets forth the ordinary doc trines respecting God and Christ; the sinfulness of man; the work of redemption ; the atonement, which is described as general ; election, of which the Arminian view is taken ; the Holy Ghost ; repentance and faith as conditions of sal vation ; the forgiveness of sins ; conversion ; the two na tures of man ; assurance, setting forth the Methodist view ; sanctification, which is emphasized as one of the more im portant doctrines. Entire sanctification is described as a "complete deliverance." "Sin is destroyed out of the soul, and all the powers, faculties, possessions, and influ ences of the soul are given up to the service and glory of 340 THE SALVATION ARMY. 34 1 God." No fewer than seven sections of the Book of Dis cipline are given to the doctrine of sanctification; back sliding also forms a section, and so also do final persever ance, " death and after," hell, the Bible, and baptism. The Army recognizes women's right to preach, and full direc tions are given how to proceed "in getting men saved." The government is military in form, and military titles are used in designating the various officers, and military terms in describing the various departments of the work. The officers are: (1) the commander-in-chief, who has the general direction of the entire army ; (2) the .chief of staff, who has the oversight of all the business at the war office, known as headquarters ; (3). a lieutenant-general, who trav els under the direction of the commander-in-chief and in spects various .divisions ; (4). a general, who has. command of a division ; (5) a captain," who commands a single corps ; (6) a lieutenant, who is under the direction of the captain ; (7) a color sergeant, who has charge of the colors and car ries them in procession ; (8) a paymaster-sergeant, or treas urer, who cares for all the moneys of a corps ; (9) a pay master-secretary. There are also sergeants .who lead bands, and there ' are various' other officers. ' The sergeants are appointed by the captains. ..The treasurers and secretaries are recommended for appointment to the generals of divis ions, and the commissions are issued by the general-in-chief. The term of Office is indefinite. All members of the Salvation Army on active duty wear a uniform'. ' ' The places wh'ere meetings are regularly held are usually called " barracks." The Salvation Army in the United States is represented in thirty States, also in the territory of Utah and the Dis trict of Columbia. It has 329 organizations, with 27 church 342 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. edifices, or barracks, which are valued at $38,150. Of halls, etc., 300, with a seating capacity of 87,101, are occupied. There are in all 8742 communicants or mem bers. It is not the chief aim of the army to make converts for membership in its own organization. Many of those who are converted through its labors join various other denominations. Summary by States. O) rfam- Church S<£rine zations. Edifices. padty California Colorado Connecticut Delaware District of Columbia. Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Montana Nebraska New Hampshire New Jersey New York North Carolina Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island South Dakota Texas Utah Virginia Washington West Virginia Wisconsin Total . 29 10 6 1 1 28 4 1612 97 H 28 1312 3 11 4 32 2 30 3 30 22 4 1 3 5 2 14 329 4 1 5 3 1,500 700 600 250 2,025 1,300 1,720 1,110 1,000 150 1,250 45o Value of Church Property. $9,188 2,0002,235 5,130 1,000 7,575 800 2,200 875 5,997 1,150 Com muni cants. 340 214203 153 23 922 104 397307265213656 1,099 460 340 30 19 26 156 625 59 655 44 772 314135 4 54 156 7 322 27 12,055 $38,150 8,742 THE SALVATION ARMY. Summary by Divisions. 343 Seating Value of Com Ca Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 700 $2,000 214 538 1,250 5,997 405 438 759 divisions. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Colorado and Wyo ming 10 1 Central 22 East Pennsylvania. . 16 3 Iowa and Dakota. . . 18 Illinois and Indiana. 22 Kansas, Missouri, and Nebraska ... 25 . . .... .... 666 Massachusetts, Con- necticu t, and Rhode Island. ... 22 3 1,900 3,235 890 Maine and New Hampshire 10 Michigan 28 New York State. .. . 16 Northwestern 37 Ohio 32 Pittsburg and West Pennsylvania .... 12 Pacific Coast 41 Southern. 14 Texas 4 Total 329 27 12,055 $38,150 8,742 291 5 1,720 7,575 1,099 284 4 1,360 800 1,049 1 150 875 662 326 3 1,500 9,188 574 7 3,475 8,480 502 35 CHAPTER XXXV. THE • SCH WENKFELDIANS. Kaspar VON Schwenkfeld, a nobleman of Germany, born in the fifteenth century, differed from other Reformers of the period on a number of points concerning the Lord's Supper, the efficacy of the external Word, and Christ's hu man nature. He did not form a separate sect, but his fol lowers did so after his death; taking his name. Early in the eighteenth century they were scattered by persecution. Some fled to Denmark, whence they came to this country near the close of the first half of that century. They set tled in Pennsylvania, where a remnant of them still exist. They celebrate the arrival from Denmark annually, making it a kind of festival. They hold in general to the doctrines of the German Reformation, with a few peculiarities. The words of Christ, " This is my body," they interpret as meaning, " My body is this," i.e., such as this bread, which is broken and consumed, and affords true and real food for the soul. The external Word, as they believe, has no power to renew ; only the internal Word, which is Christ himself. The hu man nature of Christ was not a created substance. Being associated with the divine essence, it had a majestic dignity of its own. Among the customs peculiar to the Schwenkfeldians is a service of prayer and exhortation over newly born infants, 344 THE SCHWENKFELDIANS. 345 repeated in church when the mother and child appear. The churches are Congregational in government, each electing its minister and officers annually. The former is chosen by lot. Summary. Pennsylvania Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Value of Com Ca- Church muni pacity. Property. cants. 1,925 $12,200 306 CHAPTER XXXVI. THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. THIS is a small body of about twenty congregations in Arkansas and Illinois, which had its beginning in 1867. In that year a number of members of various bodies, whose views concerning certain passages of Scripture and certain points of discipline were not in harmony with the churches to which they belonged, came together and organized a church and subsequently an association of churches. In 1887 a discipline, containing a statement of doctrine and rules for the government of the churches and the ordination of ministers, was adopted. The Confession of Faith, which consists of ten articles, sets forth the commonly received doctrine of the Trinity, the Holy Scriptures, the evangeli cal doctrine of redemption, regeneration, and sanctification, declaring that he that endures unto the end the same shall be saved; holding that baptism and the Lord's Supper are ordinances made binding by Christ, and none but true believers are the proper subjects. Three modes of admin istering baptism are recognized, and candidates are allowed to choose between them. The eighth, ninth, and tenth articles declare the right of lay members to free suffrage and free speech, that candidates shall be received into full membership by the voice of the church, and that ministers are called to preach the gospel, and not to preach politics or anything else. The associations correspond in general 346 tne jtsaptist. it is quite eviaent tnat tne aenomination was originally formed of Baptists and Methodists, the ideas of both these denominations and some of their usages being incorporated in the new body; There are 20 organizations, with 11 edifices, valued at $8700, and 913 members; 6 halls, with accommodations for 600, are occupied. Summary by States. „.™« Organi- Church Se^nS ™™* £om- states. J? Trj-£„a„ >-a- Cnurcn muni- zations. Ed.fices. pacity property. cants. Arkansas 4 1 800 $1,000 83 Illinois 16 10 7,900 7,700 830 Total 20 11 8,700 $8,700 913 Summary by Associations. associations. Northw'n Arkansas. Southern Illinois . . . Wabash 4 10 6 1 82 800 7,100 800 $1,000 6,900 800 83 675 155 Total 20 11 8,700 $8,700 913 CHAPTER XXXVII. THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. THIS society was founded in New York in 1876 by Prof. Felix Adler. It was announced as " the new religion of morality, whose God is The Good, whose church is the universe, whose heaven is here on earth, and not in the clouds." Its aims have been thus defined by Professor Adler: " I. To teach the supremacy of the moral ends above all other human ends and interests. " II. To teach that the moral law has an immediate authority not contingent on the truth of religious beliefs or of philosophical theories. " III. To advance the science and art of right living." Meetings are held on Sunday, at which addresses or lectures are delivered. Societies having been organized in Chicago, Philadelphia, and St. Louis," as well as in New York, a convention was held in 1886, and "The Union of the Societies for Ethical Culture " formed, with a consti tution calling for annual meetings. The four societies report an aggregate of 1064 members. The New York society has a cash fund in hand of $60,000. The 5 halls occupied have a seating capacity of 6260. In connection with the New York Society considerable educational and philanthropic work is carried on, both by 348 THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. 349 men and women, who seek the necessitous and endeavor both to relieve and elevate them, and also to prepare them to get their own living. Summary by States. Organi zations. Illinois i Missouri i New York i Pennsylvania i Total 4 Church Edifices. Seating Ca pacity. Value of Com- Church muni- Property, cants. 175150 .... 60O 139 1,064 CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE SPIRITUALISTS. What is known as modern spiritualism began with " demonstrations " in the Fox .family in Hydesville, N. Y., in March, 1 848. The same phenomena had been common in Shaker communities before that date, and, indeed, in almost all ages and among many different peoples ; but it was then that these demonstrations, generally in the form of rappings, began to be interpreted as communications from the disembodied spirits of men and women who had, in the ordinary course of nature, passed away, but whose spirits were still in a living and active state. From this time individuals began to investigate these spirit manifesta tions, circles began to be formed, mediums were discovered, lecturers recognized, and a literature established. Spiritualists claim that the miracles of Christ are ex plained by the central doctrine of their belief, and they regard the demonstrations of spiritualism as establishing by evidence the fact of a future life. They do not hold that God is a personal being, but that he exists in all things. Eternal progression is the law of the spirit world, and every individual will attain supreme wisdom and unalloyed hap piness. A few spiritualist societies employ permanent speakers, but usually they appoint lecturers for limited terms, varying from a week to several months. A large proportion of the 35° THE SPIRITUALISTS. 35 I lecturers are mediums, who are believed to speak under the influence or direction of the spirit who guides or con trols them. They follow the Scriptural injunction: " Take no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same hour, what ye shall speak." When a lecturer appears before an audience, therefore, he asks that a subject be given him, and when he receives it begins to speak upon it without hesitation. Summer gatherings or camp meetings, which continue from one to ten weeks, have become prominent among the spiritualists. In 1891 twenty-two such meetings were held. The spiritualists report 334 organizations, with 30 regu lar church edifices, not including halls, pavilions, and other places owned or occupied by them. There are 45,030 members, and the value of the property reported, which includes camp grounds as well as church edifices, pavilions, etc., is $573,650. Not many of the halls are owned by them. There are members in thirty-six States, besides the District of Columbia and the Territories of Oklahoma and Utah. Among the States Massachusetts has the greatest number, 7345 ; New York stands second, with 6351 ; and Pennsylvania third, with 4569. There are 307 halls, with accommodations for 72,522. Summary by States. r. r>\. x. Seating Value of Com- states. °'?ml- Church c s Church mun. zations. Ed.fices. packy_ pr0perty. cants. Arkansas 1 1 300 $1,000 25 California 20 I 250 19,325 1,869 Colorado 2 . . .... 600 275 Connecticut 19 4 1,650 20,810 2,354 District of Columbia 3 . . 475 Florida 2 . . 750 65 Georgia 2 . . .... 169 352 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. — Continued. Organi- Church Se£'_nS zations. Edifices. pacUy Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky .... Louisiana .... Maine Maryland .... Massachusetts 75 13 9 i 3 21 6 6i Michigan 27 Minnesota 3 Missouri 5 Montana 1 Nebraska 4 New Hampshire ... 6 New Jersey 2 New York ". . . . 34 Ohio 25 Oklahoma 1 Oregon 6 Pennsylvania 12 Rhode Island .... South Carolina . . Tennessee Texas Utah Vermont Virginia Washington .... West Virginia . . . Wisconsin Wyoming 4 1 6 1 1 10 1 4 1 3 1 35o 250 500 500 500 000 650 500 Value of Church Property. $10,500 4,850 23,075 400 15,650 269,710 II,50O I3,IOO 33,250 3,350 930 58,600 36,00023,250 27,000 Com municants. 1,314 715 2,613 627 300 120 2,562 665 7,345 2,565 500 853 20 290672 100 6,351 2,174 26 751 4,569 150 20 1,075 2980 1,966 12 565 65 354 50 Total 334 30 20,450 $573,650 45,030 CHAPTER XXXIX. THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. THE first branch of this society in the United States was founded in New York in November, 1875. Its de clared objects are : " First, to form a nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, or color. " Second, to promote the study of Aryan and other Eastern literatures, religions, and sciences, and demonstrate the importance of that study. " Third, to investigate unexplained laws of nature and the psychical powers latent in man." A circular, issued for the information of inquirers by the general secretary of the American section, states that the society is unsectarian and interferes with no person's re ligious belief. Another circular, entitled "An Epitome of Theosophy," issued by the secretary of the executive com mittee of the Pacific Coast, states that some of the funda mental propositions of Theosophy, or " Wisdom Religion," are : That the spirit in man is the only real and permanent portion of his being ; that between the spirit and the in tellect is a " plane of consciousness in which experiences are noted," and that this spiritual nature is " as susceptible of culture as the body or intellect " ; that spiritual culture is only attainable as the grosser interests and passions of the flesh are subordinate ; that men, systematically trained, 353 354 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. may, by their interior faculties, " attain to clear insight into the immaterial, spiritual world " ; that, as a result of this spiritual training, men become able to perform works usu ally called "miraculous." The Theosophical Society has branches in seventeen States and the District of Columbia. Forty organizations are reported, with 695 members. Of the 40 organizations 14 are in California. There are 38 halls, with accommo dations for 18 1 5. Summary by States. Organi- Church Se^nS zations. Edifices. -~ pacity. California 14 Connecticut District of Columbia Illinois Indiana Iowa Louisiana Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New York Ohio Pennsylvania Washington Wisconsin 200 Value' of Com Church muni Property. cants. $500 2l6 13 75 9 68 5 48 10 5 57 ... 8 10 ... 13 4i 97 5225 25 9 9 Total 40 $6c 695 CHAPTER XL. THE UNITED BRETHREN. THE United Brethren in Christ are sometimes con founded with the Unitas Fratrum or Moravian Brethren. Though some of the historians of the former body claim that it was connected in some way with the Ancient and Renewed Brethren of Bohemia and Moravia, the United Brethren in Christ and the Moravians are wholly separate and distinct, and have no actual historical relations. The Moravians were represented in this country long before the United Brethren in Christ arose, which was about the year 1800. Philip William Otterbein, a native of Prussia and a min ister of the German Reformed Church, and Martin Boehm, a Mennonite pastor in Pennsylvania, of Swiss descent, were the chief founders of the church of the United Brethren in Christ. These men, preaching with great earnestness and fervency, had revivals of religion in Pennsylvania and Maryland, resulting, in many accessions to membership of the churches they served. Others of like mind assisted them in the ministry, and they met occasionally in con ference concerning their work. The first of these informal conferences was held in Baltimore, Md., in 1789. The movement, though meeting with some opposition, gradu ally developed into a separate denomination. At a con ference held in Frederick County, Md,, in 1800, attended 355 356 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. by Otterbein, Boehm, Geeting, Newcomer, and nine others, an organization was formed under the title " United Breth ren in Christ," and Otterbein and Boehm were elected superintendents or bishops. The preachers increased and new churches arose, and it soon became necessary to have two annual conferences, the second one being formed in the State of Ohio. In 1815 the denomination completed its organization by the adoption at a general conference of a discipline, rules of order, and a confession of faith. For some years the work of the church was mainly among the German element. It still has German conferences, but the great bulk of its members are English-speaking people. In doctrine, practice, and usage the United Brethren are Methodistic. They have classes and class leaders, stew ards, exhorters, local and itinerant preachers, presiding elders, circuits, quarterly and annual conferences, and other Methodist features. Their founders were in fraternal in tercourse with the fathers of American Methodism, and in spirit and purpose the two bodies were not dissimilar. The United Brethren, though not historically a Methodist branch, affiliate with the Methodist churches, sending rep resentatives to the oecumenical Methodist conferences. Their annual conferences are composed of itinerant and local preachers, and lay delegates representing the churches. The bishops preside in turn over these conferences, and in conjunction with a committee of presiding elders and preachers fix the appointments of the preachers for the ensuing year. The pastoral term is three years, but in particular cases it may be extended with the consent of the conference. There is but one order among the or dained preachers, that of elder. Since 1889 it has been lawful to license and ordain women. Bishops are elected THE UNITED BRETHREN. 357 by, the general conference, not to life service, but for a quadrennium. They are, however, eligible to reelection. The general conference, which is composed of ministerial and lay delegates, elected by the annual conferences, meets once in every four years, and has full authority, under cer tain constitutional restrictions, to legislate for the whole church, to hear and decide appeals, etc. Their doctrines, which are Arminian, are expressed in a confession of faith, consisting of thirteen brief articles, which set forth the generally accepted view of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the Scriptures, justification and re generation, the Christian Sabbath, and the future state. Concerning the sacraments, it holds that baptism and the Lord's Supper should be observed by all Christians, but the mode of baptism and the manner of celebrating the Lord's Supper should be left to the judgment of individ uals. The baptism of children is also left to the choice of parents. Sanctification is described as the " work of God's grace through the word and the Spirit, by which those who have been born again are separated in their acts, words, and thoughts from sin and are enabled to live unto God." I. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST. The confession, first adopted in 181 5, was revised in 1889 and slightly enlarged. The constitution was also changed in the same year, resulting in a division, those who held that the changes were not effected in a consti tutional way withdrawing from the general conference of 1889 and holding a separate session. The latter hold to the unchanged confession and constitution, and insist that they are the legal body known as the United Brethren in 358 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Christ. Many cases to settle the validity of the action of the general conference of 1889 have been before the courts, and considerable church property is involved in the final decision, which may not be reached for some years to come. As both bodies claim the same title, it has been deemed necessary to put after it, in parentheses, in one case, for the sake of distinction, the words " old constitu tion." This designates the smaller body, which refuses to recognize the constitutionality of the revision. The general conference of 1885 created a commission to revise the confession of faith and the constitution, express ing at the same time its opinion that two clauses in the existing constitution, one forbidding the changing of or doing away with the confession, and the other likewise for bidding any change in the constitution except upon " re quest of two thirds of the whole society," were " in their language and apparent meaning so far-reaching as to ren der them extraordinary and impracticable as articles of constitutional law." The commission submitted a revised confession and constitution to the churches, as directed, for their approval. A number of members of the general conference of 1885 protested against the act creating the commission as unconstitutional and revolutionary. When the work of the commission was submitted for approval they and those who agreed with them refused to vote on it, insisting that the matter was not legally before the church. Of those who voted, more than two thirds ap proved the revised documents, and they were accordingly formally proclaimed by the general conference of 1889 as the "fundamental belief and organic law of the church." The vote of the conference was 111 to 21. When the chairman announced that the conference would proceed THE UNITED BRETHREN. 359 under the amended constitution, Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew to meet elsewhere for legislation under the old constitution. The majority claim that the constitution of 1841 was never submitted to the members of conferences or of the church, but was adopted by the general conference only. Two important changes were made in the constitution, one admitting laymen to the general conference, and one modifying the section prohibiting membership in secret societies. The old constitution had this section: "There shall be no connection with secret combinations." The new constitution modifies this by providing that all secret combinations which infringe upon the rights of others and whose principles are injurious to the Christian char acter of their members are contrary to the Word of God, and Christians should have no connection with them. The new section also empowers the general conference to enact " rules of discipline concerning such combinations." There are in this country 45 annual conferences ; also, one in Canada, and mission districts in Africa and Ger many. The denomination is not represented in any of the New England States, nor in any of the States south of Virginia, Tennessee, and Missouri. It is strongest in mem bers in the three States of Ohio (47,678), Indiana (35,824), and Pennsylvania (33,951). Its total membership is 202,- 474, divided among 3731 organizations, with 2836 church edifices, valued at $4,292,643. The average seating capac ity of the edifices is 288, and the average value $1513. There are 780 halls, with accommodations for 93,035. 360 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Summary by States. r. r*i. \. Seating Value of Com- states. °r#anl- SS± Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. California 24 15 3,825 $28,400 588 Colorado 18 8 1,800 32,800 585 Idaho 2 100 Illinois 320 245 67,495 260,075 15,429 Indiana 569 476 154,762 551,636 35,824 Iowa 213 148 29,810 211,323 10,401 Kansas 322 128^ 33,200 183,770 13,768 Kentucky 13 11 2,400 4,7oo 567 Maryland 57 55 14,300 U3,789 4,736 Michigan 138 93 27,405 133,250 5,201 Minnesota 35 23 4,975 23,375 803 Missouri 105 45^ 14,150 47,825 4,361 Nebraska 147 75 16,775 84,950 5,673 New York 35 23 5,975 34,650 953 Ohio 745 692 205,755 1,198,870 47,678 Oregon 13 8 2,100 11,100 493 Pennsylvania 526 467 147,036 1,086,135 33,951 South Dakota 27 7 1,175 4,150 493 Tennessee 27 18 5,600 13,985 1,141 Virginia 71 66 11,500 65,940 5,306 Washington 18 13 3,400 22,000 494 West Virginia 259 175 54,170 140,645 12,242 Wisconsin 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687 Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 Summary by Conferences. CONFERENCES. Allegheny 153 135 41,375 Arkansas Valley ... 74 28 7,090 Auglaize 125 116^39,150 California 24 15 3,825 Central Illinois .... 62 52^ 15,590 Central Ohio 68 66 20,845 Colorado. 18 8 1,800 Des Moines 99 6i)4 15,000 East German 83 77^ 25,925 East Nebraska 67 49^ 1 1,075 East Ohio 127 124 32,900 East Pennsylvania. . 76 73 23,661 Elkhorn and Dakota 39 12 1,800 Erie 117 83 21,025 $323,475 9,709 48,500 4,100 145,150 6,187 28,400 588 67,900 3,052 91,850 4,076 32,800 585 82,070 4,521 208,700 5,715 66,200 3,807 204,570 8,531 227,700 7,030 3,700 743 100,435 3,552 The united brethren. 361 Summary by Conferences. — Continued. conference °rgani- Church Se*rinS Value of Com- conferences. zatfons. Edifices. C?T Church muni- pacity. Ifroperty. cants. Illinois 69 61 20,500 $72,950 2,784 Indiana 174 116 52,000 92,885 9,180 Iowa 114 86 14,810 129,253 5,880 Kansas 97 36^ 9,835 47,7oo 3,051 Kentucky 12 10 2,250 3, 500 507 Lower Wabash 164 113 26,630 74,225 9,547 Maryland 39 38 9,150 62,889 3,236 Miami 101 94 30,700 303,950 10,957 Michigan 39 30 9,155 45>9°o 1,213 Minnesota 42 25 5,350 25,425 910 Missouri 67 33^ 10,400 34,775 2.927 Neosho 96 39X 10,675 45,70O 3,763 North Michigan ... 56 24 8,000 25,950 2,499 North Ohio 109 96^ 28,385 142,550 4,206 Northwest Kansas . . 54 22}£ 5,300 40,270 2,794 Ohio German 46 43^ 8,400 100,450 2,317 Oregon 14 7 1,800 7,900 284 Parkersburg 206 144 48, 1 15 1 16,095 10,377 Pennsylvania. 148 137 45,625 3", 375 10,234 Rock River 29 25^ 3,100 40,450 1,104 Saint Joseph 144 130 41,947 206,315 10,112 Sandusky 122 115 37,775 252,560 7,424 Scioto 148 130^35,55° 92,990 8,510 South Missouri 38 12 3,750 13,050 1,434 Tennessee 27 18 5,600 13,985 1,141 Upper Wabash 83 75 21,875 83,175 6,654 Virginia 127 99 18,355 91,49° 7,346 Walla Walla 19 14 3,700 25,200 803 West Nebraska 60 17^ 4,550 16,150 1,476 White River 108 96 23,265 102,811 5,921 Wisconsin 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687 Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 2. — THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST (OLD CON STITUTION). This body consists of those who hold that the act of the general conference of 1885, creating a commission to revise the confession of faith and constitution, was unconstitu- 362 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tional, and that all proceedings under it were null and void. Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew from the general conference of 1889 because of the announce ment that its proceedings would conform to the revised constitution. They immediately convened in conference and proceeded to legislate and elect bishops and general church officers under the old constitution. The division, begun in this way, was soon widely extended, involving many of the conferences and placing the ownership and occupancy of much church property in dispute. The " Liberals," as the majority are called, continued in pos session of the general church property and offices, and also of most of the churches and parsonages. The " Radi cals," those who adhere to the old confession and consti tution, have churches, ministers, and members in many of the conferences, the titles of which they have preserved. There are therefore two sets of conferences bearing the same names and covering the same territory. Many suits have been entered in the courts to test the control of the property involved. A final decision has not yet been reached. Those who adhere to the unamended constitu tion insist that the general conference of 1885 had no con stitutional power to provide for the revision of the consti tution and confession; that the general conference of 1889 had no right to act under the revised constitution, and that the existing constitution was and still is the organic law of the church. They maintain an exclusive attitude toward all secret societies, according to the provision of the old constitution forbidding connection with any of them. When the statistics for the eleventh census were ob tained, the line of division had not in all cases become dis tinct, and it was difficult to get returns from some of the THE UNITED BRETHREN. 363 districts. A number of presiding elders reported that niuch of the church property in their respective districts was in dispute, being claimed by both parties. In tabu lating from the schedules returned by the presiding elders of each branch, care was taken not to count the same edi fices and property twice. It is possible, however, that in some cases duplication has not been prevented. The total number of members is 22,807, anQl there are 795 organizations. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 302, and their average value $1116. There are 209 halls, with accommodations for 23,285. Summary by States. states o^1- Churcl1 S34i 41-45 111,172 2,708,825 48,679 28.89 1 14,420 6,313,625 94,203 40.89 39I,I32 2,424,423 Hi,734 36.21 2,108,566 8,228,060 679,051 36 96 — 29,527 281,310 24,036 28.48 2,260,619 39,715,245 1,202,588 31-43 1,890,300 18,671,131 693,860 31-65 79,583 182,266 29,275 1,203,185 16,056,786 556,817 29. 12 708,134 7,452,269 336,729 23.58- i,504,736 12,112,320 606,397 32.63-- 617,245 5,032,194 399,99' 35-76- 408,767 6,198,400 160,271 24.24 718,459 15,445,946 379,4i8 36.40- 1,102,772 46,835,014 942,751 42. 11 1,097,069 18,682,971 569,504 27.20 691,631 12,940,152 532,590 40.91 1,332,442 4,393,473 43o,746 33-4Q- 1,859,589 19,663,737 735,839 27.47- 33,942 885,950 32,478 24-57 409,462 6,443,689 194,466 18.36 9,890 208,225 5,877 12.84 250,035 4,457,225 102,941 27-34 803,017 29,490,414 508,351 35 18 107,925 531,925 105,749 68.85 2,868,490 140,123,008 2,171,822 3621 2,192,835 7,077,440 685,194 42.35— 69,590 780,775 59,496 3256 2,827,113 42,159,762 1,216,469 33 13 8,605 61,575 4,901 7 -5* 142,843 2,829,150 70,524 22.48 3,592,019 85,9!7,37o 1,726,640 32.84 166,384 7,583,iio 148,008 42.84 1,199,908 5,636,236 508,485 44.17- 149,728 1,761,277 85,490 26.00 1,812,942 9,890,443 552,658 31.26- represented by the number of communicants in each State. 380 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE 1. — Summary by States states. Organizations. Edifices. "•Texas 8,766 5,638 Utah 427 280 Vermont 904 802 -Virginia 4)998 4,894 Washington 892 532 -West Virginia 3,045 2,216 Wisconsin 3,726 3,290 Wyoming 141 43 Total 165,297 142,639 TABLE II.— Summary denominations. Ministers. Organizations. Adventists : 1. Evangelical 34 30 2. Advent Christians 883 580 3. Seventh-Day 284 995 4. Church of God 19 29 5. Life and Advent Union 50 28 6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ . 94 95 Total Adventists 1,364 i,757 Baptists : 1. Regular (North) 6,685 7,907 2. Regular (South) 8,957 16,238 3. Regular (Colored) 5,468 12,533 4. Six-Principle 14 18 5. Seventh-Day nS jo6 **6. Freewill Ij493 I)Sg6 7. Original Freewill T \% 167 8. General 332 399 9. Separate Ig 24 10. United 25 204 11. Baptist Church of Christ 80 152 12. Primitive 2,040 3,222 13. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes tinarian 300 473 Total Baptists 25,646 43,029 («) This column shoNvs the percentage of population GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 381 of all Denominations. — Continued. Seating Capacity. 1,567,745 89,695 237,000 1,490,675 126,109 601,238 846,408 8,385 Value of Church Property. $8,682,337 1,493,791 4,643,800 10,473,943 2,408,625 3*723,383 i4,52s;84i 368,625 Communi cants. 677,151 128,115106,315 569,235 58,798 192,477 556,483 11,705 Per cent, of Population (a). 30.30-' 61 62 31 98 34 37 — 16 83 25 23 - 32 98 19 28 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,618,307 32.92 BY DENOMINATIONS. Church Seating Value of Church Communi Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. 23 5,855 $61,400 1,147 294 80,286 465,605 25,8l6 418 94,627 645,075 28,991 1 200 I,40O 647 8 2,250. 16,790 I,Ol8 30 7,530 46,075 $1,236,345 2,872 774 190,748 60,491 7,070 2,180,773 $49,530,504 800,450 13,502 4,349,407 18,196,637 1,280,066 11,987 3,440,970 9,038,549 1,348,989 H 3,600 19,500 937 78 21,467 265,260 9,H3 1,225 349,309 3,115,642 87,898 125 41,400 57,005 11,864 209 71,850 201,140 21,362 19 5,650 9,200 i,599 179 60,220 80,150 13,209 135 40,885 56,755 8,254 2,849 899,273 1,649,851 • 121,347 397 134,730 172,230 12,851 37,789 ",599,534 $82,392,423 represented by the number of communicants in each State. 3,717,969 382 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IL— Summary by denominations. Ministers. z&uxa Brethren (River): 1. Brethren in Christ 128 78 2. Old Order or Yorker 7 8 3. United Zion's Children 20 25 Total River Brethren 155 1 1 1 Brethren (Plymouth) : Brethren (I.) 109 Brethren (II.) 88 Brethren (III.) 86 Brethren (IV.) 31 Total Plymouth Brethren 314 Catholics : 1. Roman Catholic ... 9,I57 10,231 2. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 9 14 3. Russian Orthodox 13 12 4. Greek Orthodox 1 1 5. Armenian 7 6 6. Old Catholic 1 4 7. Reformed Catholic 8 8 Total 9, 196 10,276 Catholic Apostolic 95 10 Chinese Temples .... 47 Christadelphians .... 63 Christians : 1. Christians (Christian Connection) 1,350 1,281 2. Christian Church South 85 143 Total Christians 1,435 i,424 Christian Missionary Association 10 13 Christian Scientists 26 22 1 Christian Union 183 294 Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479 Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) ... 12 Church of the New Jerusalem 1 19 154 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 383 Denominations. — Continued. Church Edifices. 45 • 25 . 70 Seating Capacity. 19,005 3,100 22, 105 Value of Church Property. $73,050- 8,300 $81,350 Communi cants. 2,688 214525 3,427 ¦¦ 8,776 13 23 I 3,365,754 5,228 3,i5o 75 3 700 8,816 3,374,907 3 47 4 750 95o 963 135 301,692 46,005 1,098 347,697 11 7 184 338 3,3oo 1,500 68,000 1.15,530 $1,265 200 $1,465 2,289 2,419 1,235 718 6,661 20,810 $118,069,746 63,300 220,000 5,000 6,231,417 10,85013,504 IOO 13,320 335665 1,000 $118,371,366 6,257,871 $66,050 62,000 •,394 2,700 1,277 $1,637,202 138,000 90,718 13,004 $1,775,202 103,722 $3,900 40,666 234,450 .643,185 15,000 1,386,455 754 8,724 18,214 22,511 384 7,095 384 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IL— Summary by denominations. Ministers. Communistic Societies (a) : 1. Shakers 2. Amana 3. Harmony 4. Separatists 5. New Icaria 6. Altruists 7. Adonai Shomo 8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia)... Total Communistic Societies Congregationalists . Disciples of Christ. Dunkards : 1. Dunkards or German Baptists (Conserv.). . 2. Dunkards or German Baptists (Old Order) . 3. Dunkards or German Baptists (Progressive) . 4. Seventh-Day Baptists (German) 5,058 3,773 1,622 237 224 5 Total Dunkards 2,088 Evangelical Association 1,235 Friends : 1. Friends (Orthodox) 1,113 2. Friends (Hicksite) 115 3. Friends (Wilburite) 38 4. Friends (Primitive) n Friends of the Temple German Evangelical Protestant German Evangelical Synod. . . . Jews : 1. Jewish Congregations (Orthodox). 2. Jewish Congregations (Reformed) 4 44 680 125 75 Total Jews . Organizations. 32 4,868 7,246 720 135128 6 989 2,310 794 201 52 9 Total Friends 1,277 1,056 4 52 870 316 217 (a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites also observe a communal lift 533 . They 00 CO =0 •g s Eg co O O O h ino m NOloOMMMO On mm O t-~ O M M ON1^* O MOO ON M ^- O M m tFoo' VO IO N ON N IO ON N CO NO On co W cT« ¦«? 00 N O 0 NO « tJ- io CO CO m «* no" rC cooo f» ON ON On liNOO NO ON o o o o o 5 o o » ob o 5 NO ir, & CO I •Is • ¦ o o o r^co m 0 O O M 0 CO io O 0 •*¦ o o o O NO io ¦ • o o o CO co rr- 1-^ r^ io CO OO co O IO ON u-v N r-^ • • o o CO t °^ mNNui NO ^O r^co o r-» CO CO ¦+ ¦* O N N ». .V *. . .NO NO NO iovo* m O io *^- N yr\ "-1M |v no UIN^- P) N TT- . . CO o CO O M 00 ¦* m NO OO ONNO no m ^r M 00 M 0 io io CO N M M CO r^ fvNO io m- "no CO ON t^ m co cT ,_^ M •* N M ¦* m" T? N~No" dv $~ ¦5/3- m- ¦W- m- ¦tfl- «5- ¦efl- ,c S 0 2 2 ° io 0 O O NO CO IO li^ '•a iocT i ^ l_ r^ wz ^> o K 8 3« NO CI M M M M J=--S 3 <->S o O N IO 00 li-i <*• ° "t ON CO ON ¦ii", o IONO O NO -*¦ •* CO N f-s CO NO o o o oo m^-NO UNNN ON CO to cT M »ON CO CO ¦* CONO CO IONO ON OO O COOn moo On 0 CONO NO io ¦* io m o m M CO m m r^ m N oCO 0 io M NOtvOO m m r^ co-* CI r-» t-^ co On OO CO NO N ¦* ON -5T O CO u N ¦3 CON A CO M % ON IO CO N IO io IAN VI N ON M On (IH W On liNOO N t-» o » t-» « On r>. CO 3 86 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IL— Summary by denominations. Ministers. lions'" Latter-Day Saints : i. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints 543 425 2. Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Lat ter-Day Saints 1,500 431 Total Latter-Day Saints 2,043 856 Lutherans : General Bodies. 1. General Synod 966 1,424 2. United Synod in the South 201 414 3. General Council 1,153 2,044 4. Synodical Conference 1,282 1,934 Independent Synods. 5. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc 297 421 6. Buffalo 20 27 7. Hauge's 58 175 8. Norwegian in North America 194 489 9. Michigan 37 65 10. Danish in America 108 131 1 1. German Augsburg 49 23 12. Danish Church Association 40 50 13. Icelandic Synod I 13 14. Immanuel 21 21 15. Suomai Synod 8 11 16. United Norwegian of America 109 1,122 Independent Congregations 47 231 Total Lutherans : 4,591 8,595 Mennonites : 1. Mennonite 336 246 2. Bruederhoef (a) 9 5 3. Amish 228 97 4. Old Amish 71 22 5. Apostolic 2 2 6. Reformed 43 34 7. General Conference 95 45 8. Church of God in Christ 18 18 9. Old (Wisler) 17 15 (a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites observe a communal GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 387 Denominations. — Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352 122 30,790 122,892 226,285 $1,051,791 21,773 388 166,125 1,322 471,819 379 138,453 1,554 588,825 1,531 443,i85 443 149,338 25 5,793 IOO 30,500 275 78,988 53 14,613 75 14,760 23 7,560 33 5,700 4 1,300 19 5,3oo 8 i,9i5 669 185,242 188 62,344 6,701 2,205,635 198 70,605 5 600 61 15,430 1 200 1 225 29 7,465 43 x3,88o 3 4°o 12 4,120 life and constitute properly a communistic society. $8,919,170 164,640 1,114,065 37,457 11,119,286 324,846 7,804,313 357,153 $1,639,087 69,505 84,410 4,242 214,395 i4,73o 806,825 55,452 164,770 11,482 129,700 10,181 111,060 7,010 44,775 3,493 7,200 1,991 94,200 5,58o 12,898 1,385 1,544,455 119,972 1,249,745 41,953 $35,060,354 1,231,072 $3i7,o45 17,078 4,500 352 76,450 10,101 1,500 2,038 1,200 209 52,650 i,655 119,35° 5,67o 1,600 47i 8,015 610 388 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IL— Summary by denominations. Ministers. Organizations. Mennonites — Continued : io. Bundes Conference 37 12 1 1. Defenseless 18 9 12. Brethren in Christ 31 45 Total Mennonites 905 550 Methodists : 1. Methodist Episcopal 15,423 25,861 2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 32 42 3. African Methodist Episcopal 3,321 2,481 4. African Union Methodist Protestant 40 40 5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 1,565 1,704 6. Methodist Protestant 1,441 2,529 7. Wesleyan Methodist 600 565 8. Methodist Episcopal, South 4,801 15,017 9. Congregational Methodist 150 214 10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 5 9 11. New Congregational Methodist 20 24 12. Zion Union Apostolic 30 32 13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 1,800 1,759 14. Primitive Methodist 60 84 15. Free Methodist 657 1,102 16. Independent Methodist 8 15 17. Evangelist Missionary 47 11 Total Methodists 30,000 51,489 Moravians 114 94 Presbyterians : 1. Presbyterian in the United States of Amer ica (Northern) 5,934 6,717 2. Cumberland Presbyterian 1,861 2,791 3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 393 224 4. Welsh Calvinistic 100 187 5. United Presbyterian 731 866 6. Presbyterian in the United States (Southern) 1,129 2,391 7. Associate Church of North America 12 31 8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South . . . 133 116 9. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States (Synod) 124 115 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 389 Denominations. — Continued. Church Seating Value of Church Communi- Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. II 3,720 $U,350 1,388 8 2,070 10,540 856 34 10,625 39,6oo 1,113 406 129,340 $643,800 4i,54i 22,844 6,302,708 35 11,500 4,124 1,160,838 27 7,161 1,587 • 565,577 1,924 571,266 342 86,254 12,688 3,359,466 150 46,400 5 585 17 5,i5o 27 10, IOO i,653 541,464 78 20,930 620 165,004 H 7,725 3 1,050 114 $96,723,408 2,240,354 187,600 2,279 6,468,280 452,725 54,440 3,415 2,714,128 349,788 3,683,337 141,989 393,250 16,492 18,775,362 1,209,976 41,680 8,765 525 319 3,750 1,059 ' 15,000 2,346 i,7!3,366 129,383 291,993 4,764 805,085 22,110 266,975 2,569 2,000 951 46,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284 31,615 $681,250 11,781 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224 2024 669,507 . , 3,5i5,5io i64,94o 'l83 52139 '95,826 12,956 '89 44-445 625,875 12,722 832 264,298 5,408,084 94,402 2,288 690,843 8,812^52 179,721 23 4,849 29,f° J'°S3 116 37,050 211,850 8,501 „5 37,095 1,071,400 io,574 390 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IL— Summary by denominations. Ministers. zations" Presbyterians — Continued: io. Reformed Presbyterian in North America (General Synod) 29 . 33 11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted) 1 4 12. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States and Canada 1 1 Total Presbyterians 10,448 13,476 Protestant Episcopal: 1. Protestant Episcopal 4,146 5,019 2. Reformed Episcopal 78 83 Total Episcopal 4,224 5, 102 Reformed : 1. Reformed in America 558 572 2. Reformed in United States 880 1,510 3. Christian Reformed 68 99 Total Reformed 1,506 2, 181 Salvation Army ... 329 Schwenkfeldians 3 4 Social Brethren 17 20 Society for Ethical Culture ... 4 Spiritualists ... 334 Theosophical Society ... 40 United Brethren: 1. United Brethren in Christ 2,267 3,731 2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 531 795 Total United Brethren 2,798 4,526 Unitarians 515 421 Universalists ." 708 956 Independent Congregations 54 156 Grand Total 1 1 1,036 165,297 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 391 Denominations. — Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. 33 1 12,380 200 1 800 12,469 4,038,650 Value of Church Property. $469,000 75,000 $94,869,097 Communi cants. 4,602 37 600 1,278,332 5,019 84 5,103 1,336,952 23,925 1,360,877 $81,220,317 1,615,101 $82,835,418 532,054 8,455 540,509 670 1,304 106 2,080 257,922 534,254 33,755 825,931 $10,340,159 7,975,583 428,500 $18,744,242 92,970 204,018 12,470 309,458 27 6 30 1 12,055 1,925 8,700 20,450 200 $38,150 12,200 8,700 573,65o 600 8,742 306, 9r3 1,064 45,030 695 2,837 578 3,415 816,458 174,680 991,138 $4,292,643 644,940 $4,937,583 202,474 22,807 225,281 424 832 112 165,090 244.615 39,345 $10,335,100 8,054,333 1,486,000 67,749 49,194 14,126 142,639 43,596,378 $679>694,439 20,618,307 392 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE III. — Summary by denominations. Ministers. zar,fons" Adventists (6 bodies) 1,364 1,757 Baptists (13 bodies) 25,646 43,029 Brethren (River) (3 bodies) 155 m Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) .... 314 Catholics (7 bodies) 9, 196 10,276 Catholic Apostolic 95 10 Chinese Temples .... 47 Christadelphians .... 63 Christians (2 bodies) 1,435 J,424 Christian Missionary Association 10 13 Christian Scientists 26 221 Christian Union 183 294 Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479 Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) .... 12 Church of the New Jerusalem 1 19 154 Communistic Societies (8 bodies) .... 32 Congregationalists 5,°58 4,868 Disciples of Christ 3,773 7,246 Dunkards (4 bodies) 2,088 989 Evangelical Association 1,235 2,310 Friends (4 bodies) 1,277 I,°56 Friends of the Temple 4 4 German Evangelical (Protestant) 44 52 German Evangelical Synod 680 870 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 200 533 Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 2,043 856 Lutherans (16 bodies) and independent con gregations 4,591 8,595 Mennonites (12 bodies) 905 550 Methodists (17 bodies) 30,000 51,489 Moravians 114 94 Presbyterians (12 bodies) 10,448 13,476 Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 4,224 5, 102 Reformed (3 bodies) 1,506 2,181 Salvation Army .... 329 Schwenkfeldians ". 3 4 Social Brethren 17 20 Society for Ethical Culture 4 Spiritualists .... 334 Theosophical Society .... 40 United Brethren (2 bodies) 2,798 4,526 Unitarians 515 421 Universalists 708 956 Independent Congregations 54 156 Total 1 1 1,036 165,297 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 393 Denominational Families. Church Edifices, Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. 774 190,748 $1,236,345 60,491 37,789 ",599,534 82,392,423 3,717,969 70 22,105 81,350 3,427 1,465 6,66l 8,816 3,374,907 Il8,37I,366 6,257,871 3 750 66,050 i,394 47 62,O0O 4 950 2,700 1,277 1,098 347,697 1,775,202 103,722 11 3,300 3,9°o 754 7 1,500 40,666 8,724 184 68,000 234,45o 18,214 338 "5,530 643,185 22,511 15,000 384 " 88 20,810 1,386,455 7,095 40 9,450 106,800 4,049 4,736 1,553,080 43,335,437 512,771 5,324 1,609,452 12,206,038 641,051 1,016 414.036 1,362,631 73,795 1,899 479,335 4,785,680 133,313 995 302,218 4,541,334 107,208 5 1,150 15,300 34o 52 35,175 1,187,450 36,156 785 245,781 4,614,490 187,432 301 139,234 9,754,275 130,496 388 122,892 1,051,791 166,125 6,701 2,205,635 35,060,354 1,231,072 406 129,340 643,800 4i,54i 46,138 12,863,178 132,140,179 4,589,284 114 31,615 681,250 11,781 12,469 4,038,650 94,869,097 1,278,332 5,103 1,360,877 82,835,418 540,509 2,080 825,931 18,744,242 309,458 27 12,055 38,150 8,742 6 1,925 12,200 306 11 8,700 8,700 9*3 1,064 30 20,450 573,650 45,030 1 200 600 695 3,4i5 991,138 4,937,583 225,281 424 165,090 10,335,100 67,749 832 244,615 8,o54,333 49,194 112 39,345 1,486,000 14,126 142,639 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,618,307 394 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV.— Denominations According to Number of Communicants. denominations. Communicants. I. Roman Catholic 6,231,417 2. Methodist Episcopal 2,240,354 3. Regular Baptist (Colored) 1,348,989 4. Regular Baptist (South) 1,280,066 5. Methodist Episcopal (South) 1,209,976 6. Regular Baptist (North) 800,450 7. Presbyterian (North) 788,224 8. Disciples of Christ 641,051 9. Protestant Episcopal 532,054 10. Congregational 5 12,771 11. African Methodist Episcopal 452,725 12. Lutheran Synodical Conference 357,153 13. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 349,788 14. Lutheran General Council 324,846 15. Reformed in the United States 204,018 16. United Brethren in Christ 202,474 17. German Evangelical Synod 187,432 18. Presbyterian (South) 179,721 19. Cumberland Presbyterian 164,940 20. Lutheran General Synod 164,640 21. Latter-Day Saints 144,352 22. Methodist Protestant 141,989 23. Evangelical Association I33,3I3 24. Colored Methodist Episcopal 129,383 25. Primitive Baptist 121,347 26. United Norwegian Lutheran 119,972 27. United Presbyterian 94,402 28. Reformed in America 92,970 29. Christian 90,718 30. Freewill Baptist 87,808 31. Friends (Orthodox) 80,655 32. Jewish (Reformed) 72,899 33. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 69,505 34. Unitarian 67,749 35. Dunkards (Conservative) 61,101 36. Jewish (Orthodox) 57,597 37. Norwegian Lutheran 55,452 38. Universalist 49, 194 39. Spiritualist 45,030 40. Lutheran United Synod in the South 37,457 41. German Evangelical Protestant 36,156 42. Seventh-Day Adventist 28,991 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 395 TABLE IV Continued. denominations. Communicants. 43. Advent Christian 25,816 44. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 22,807 45. Church of God 22,5 1 1 46. Free Methodist 22, 1 10 47. Friends (Hicksite) 21,992 48. Latter-Day Saints (Reorganized) 21,773 49. General Baptist 21,362 50. Christian Union 18,214 51. Mennonite 17,078 52. Wesleyan Methodist 16,492 53. Hauge's Lutheran Synod 14,730 Independent Congregations 14, 1 26 54. Russian Orthodox -. . . 13,504 55. United Baptist 13,209 56. Christian (South) 13,004 57. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 12,956 58. Old Two-Seed Baptist 12,851 59. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist. 12,722 60. Christian Reformed 12,470 61. Original Freewill Baptist 1 1,864 62. Moravian 1 1,781 63. Michigan Lutheran Synod 1 1,482 64. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 10,850 65. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 10,574 66. Danish Lutheran Churcn 10, 181 67. Amish Mennonite 10, 101 68. Seventh-Day Baptist 9, 143 69. Congregational Methodist 8,765 70. Salvation Army 8,742 71. Christian Scientist 8,724 72. Associated Reformed Synod (South) 8,501 73. Reformed Episcopal 8,455 74. Baptist Church in Christ 8,254 75. Dunkards (Progressive) 8,089 76. New Jerusalem 7,°95 77. Augsburg Lutheran Synod 7,0I° 78. General Conference Mennonite 5,67° 79. Immanuel Lutheran Synod 5,58o 80. Primitive Methodist 4,764 81. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 4,602 82. Dunkards (Old Order) 4,4" 83. Friends (Wilburite) 4,329 84. Buffalo Lutheran Synod 4,242 85. Danish Lutheran Association 3,493 396 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE TV .—Continued. denominations. Communicants. 86. African Union Methodist Protestant 3,415 87. Churches of God (Adventist) 2,872 88. Brethren in Christ 2,688 89. Independent Methodist 2,569 90. (Plymouth) Brethren II 2,419 91. Zion Union Apostolic 2,346 92. (Plymouth) Brethren 1 2,289 93. Union American Methodist Episcopal 2,279 94. Old Amish (Mennonite) 2,038- 95. Icelandic Lutheran Synod 1,99! 96. Shakers ij728 97. Reformed Mennonite 1,655 98. Amana Society 1,600 99. Separate Baptist 1,599 100. Catholic Apostolic i,394 101. Bundes Conference (Mennonite) 1,388 102. Suomai Lutheran Synod 1,385 103. Christadelphian . . . .' ' 1,277 104. (Plymouth) Brethren III 1,235 105. Evangelical Adventist 1,147 106. Brethren in Christ (Mennonite) 1, 113 107. Ethical Culture 1,064 108. New Congregational Methodist T,°59 109. Associate Church of North America ^^3 1 10. Life and Advent Union 1,018 m. Reformed Catholic 1,000 112. Evangelist Missionary 951 1 13. Six-Principle Baptist 937 1 14. Social Brethren 913 115. Defenseless Mennonite 856 116. Christian Missionary Association 754 117. (Plymouth) Brethren IV 718 118. Theosophical Society 695 1 19. Old Catholic 665 120. Church of God (Adventist) 647 121. Old (Wisler) Mennonite 610 122. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States and Canada 600 123. United Zion's Children 525 124. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite) 471 125. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 384 126. Bruederhoef Mennonite 352 127. Friends of the Temple 340 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 397 TABLE IN.— Continued. denominations. Communicants. 128. Armenian Catholic * 335 129. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 319 130. Schwenkfeldian *. 306 131. Harmony Society 250 132. Friends (Primitive) -. 232 133. Old Order, or Yorker Brethren 214 134. Apostolic Mennonite 209 135. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) 205 136. Separatists 200 137. Seventh-Day Baptist, German 194 138. Greek Orthodox 100 139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted 37 140. Altruists 25 141. New Icarians 21 142. Adonai Shomo : 20 143. Chinese Temples (no members reported). TABLE V. — Denominational Families According to Number of Communicants. denominations. Communicants. 1. Catholic 6,257,871 2. Methodist 4,589,284 3. Baptist 3,7i7,969 4. Presbyterian 1,278,332 5. Lutheran 1,231,072 6. Episcopalian 540,509 7. Reformed 309,458 8. United Brethren 225,281 9. Latter-Day Saints 166, 125 10. Jewish i3o,496 1 1. Friends 107,208 12. Christians 103,722 13. Dunkards -,- ¦ • 73,795 14. Adventist •'• • • 60,491 15. Mennonite 4!,54i 16. (Plymouth) Brethren 6,661 17. Communistic Societies 4,°49 18. (River) Brethren 3,427 398 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VI. — Denominations CONGRE denominations. Adventist (4 bodies) Baptist (12 bodies) (River) Brethren (all) (Plymouth) Brethren (all) Catholic (Reformed) Christians (all) Christadelphian Christian Missionary Association . Christian Scientist Christian Union Chinese Temples Congregational Disciples of Christ Friends of the Temple German Evangelical Protestant . . Jewish Congregations (all) Lutheran (2 bodies) {6) . . . , Methodist Independent Schwenkfeldian Social Brethren Society for Ethical Culture Spiritualist Theosophical Society Unitarian Independent Congregations Organi zations. 1,061 733 25,528 42,862 155 in 314 8 8 i,435 1,424 63 10 13 26 221 183 294 47 5,058 4,868 3,773 7,246 4 4 44 52 200 533 1,626 2,586 8 15 3 4 17 20 4 334 40 515 421 54 156 Epis Catholic (6 bodies) 9, 188 10,268 Catholic Apostolic 95 10 Evangelical Association !,235 2,310 Latter-Day Saints (all) 2,043 856 Methodist (8 bodies) 27,019 46,907 Moravian 114 94 Protestant Episcopal (all) 4,224 5, 102 United Brethren (all) 2,798 4,526 (a) For explanations, see page of Introduction. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 399 Classified According to Polity (a). gational. Church Edifices. 355 37,664 70 1,098 4 11 7 184 47 4,736 5,324 5 52 301 2,162 6 11 30 1 424 112 Seating Value of Church Communi Capacity. Property. cants. 95,921 $589,870 30,853 1,558,134 82,335,418 3,706,105 22,105 81,350 3,427 1,465 6,66l 1,000 347,697 1,775,202 103,722 950 2,700 1,277 3,300 3,900 754 1,500 40,666 8,724 68,000 234,450 62,000 18,214 1,553,080 43,335,437 512,771 1,609,452 12,206,038 641,051 1,150 15,300 34o 35,175 1,187,450 36,156 139,324 9,754,275 130,496 654,867 10,693,145 468,611 7,725 266,975 2,569 1,925 12,200 306 8,700 8,700 9'3 1,064 20,450 573,650 45,o3o 200 600 695 165,090 10,335,100 67,749 39,345 1,486,000 14,126 COPAL. 8,8l6 3 1,899 388 42,961 114 5,I°3 3,415 3,374,907 $118,371,366 750 66,050 479,335 4,785,680 122,892 1,051,791 11,952,703 126,599,144 31,615 681,250 1,360,877 82,835,418 991,138 4,937,583 6,256,871 1,394 I33,3'3166,125 4,387,802 11,781 540,509225,281 (b) Including independent congregations. 400 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VI. — Denominations Classified Presby denominations. Ministers. zations'" Adventist (2 bodies) 303 1,024 Baptist, Original Freewill 118 167 Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479 Church of the New Jerusalem 119 154 Dunkards (all) 2,088 989 Friends (all) 1,277 1,056 German Evangelical Synod 680 870 Lutheran (a) (14 bodies) 2,965 6,009 Mennonites (all) 905 550 Methodist (8 bodies) ...'..; 2,973 4,567 Presbyterians (all) 10,448 I3,476 Reformed (all) 1,506 2,181 Salvation Army 329 Universalist 708 956 RECAPIT Congregational 39,7o8 62,373 Episcopal 46,716 70,073 Presbyterian 24,612 32,807 Grand Total n 1,036 165,253 TABLE VII.— Summary of Colored denominations. Organizations. Regular Baptist (Colored) 12,533 Union American Methodist Episcopal 42 African Methodist Episcopal 2,481 African Union Methodist Protestant 40 (a) For explanations, see GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 401 According to Polity, TERIAN. Church Edifices. 419 125 338 88 1,016 995 785 4,539 406 3,163 12,469 2,080 27 832 ry. — Continued, Seating Value of Church Communi Capacity. Property. cants. 94,827 $646,475 29,638 41,400 57,005 11,864 "5,530 643,185 22,511 20,810 1,386,455 7,095 414,036 1,362,631 73,795 302,218 4,541,334 107,208 245,781 4,614,490 187,432 1,550,768 24,367,209 - 762,461 129,340 643,800 41,541 902,750 5,274,060 198,913 4,038,650 94,869,097 1,278,332 825,931 18,744,242 309,458 12,055 38,150 8,742 244,615 8,054,333 49,194 ULATION. 52,61862,699 27,282 142,599 l6,334,O0O 18,314,217 8,938,711 $175,001,891 339,328,282 165,242,466 5,802,614 11,723,076 3,088,184 43,586,928 $679,572,639 20,613,874 Colored Organizations. Denominations. page Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. 11,987 35 4,124 27 3,441,880 11,500 1,160,838 7,l6l $9,038,549 187,600 6,468,280 54,440 1,349,189 2,279 452,725 3,415 of Introduction. 402 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VII.— Colored denominations. Organizations. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 1,704 Congregational Methodist (Colored) 9 Colored Methodist Episcopal 1,759 Zion Union Apostolic 32 Evangelist Missionary 11 Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 224 Total 18,835 Colored Organizations Regular Baptist (North) 406 Regular Baptist (South) 7 Freewill Baptist 5 Primitive Baptist 323 Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptist . 15 Roman Catholic 31 Christians (Christian Connection) 63 Congregational 85 Disciples of Christ 277 Lutheran (Synodical Conference) 5 Lutheran (United Synod in the South) 5 Methodist Episcopal 2,984 Methodist Protestant 54 Independent Methodist 2 Presbyterian (Northern) 233 Presbyterian (Southern) 45 Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) I Protestant Episcopal 49 Reformed Episcopal 37 Total 4,627 Colored Denominations Colored Organizations in other Denominations . . . Total Recapit 18,835 4,627 23,462 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 403 Denominations. — Continued. Church Edifices. 1,587 5 1,653 27 3 183 19,631 in other Denominations, Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. 565,577 585 541,464 10,100 $2,714,128 525 1,713,366 15,000 349,788 319 129,383 2,346 1,050 52,139 2,000 195,826 951 12,956 5,792,294 $20,389,714 2,303,351 324 92,660 $1,087,518 35,221 5 1,900 3,875 651 3 800 13,300 271 291 96,699 135,427 18,162 4 1,025 93o 265 ' 27 8,370 237,400 14,517 54 i6,495 23,5°° 4,989 69 19,360 246,125 6,908 183 41,590 176,795 18,578 5 1,050 13,400 211 3 55o i,75o 94 2,800 635,252 3,630,093 246,249 50 ",545 35,445 3,183 2 725 4,675 222 200 56,280 391,650 14,961 29 6,190 22,200 1,568 1 300 1,500 76 53 11,885 192,750 2,977 36 5,975 18,401 . 1,723 4,139 1,008,651 $6,236,734 370,826 L11UIN. 19,631 4,139 5,792,294 1,008,651 6,800,945 $20,389,714 6,236,734 $26,626,448 2,303,351 370,826 23,770 2,674,177 404 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII. — Churches in Cities— First Class (a). organizations. ^ew rMraon Phila- Brook- denominations. York v-l™»s°, delphia, lyn, Total. City. 1U- Pa. N. Y. Baptist (4 bodies) 43 36 94 34 207 Roman Catholic 123 123 57 57 360 Congregational 8 47 3 20 7% Disciples of Christ 3 5 3 3 14 Evangelical Association 3 11 9 6 29 Friends (3 bodies) 3 2 10 3 18 Lutheran (11 bodies) 29 65 41 25 ,160 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 135 17 9 8 169 Methodist Episcopal 63 97 108 56 324 Other Methodist (9 bodies.) ... 8 14 24 12 58 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 67 39 112 31 249 Protestant Episcopal 80 36 87 42 245 Reformed (3 bodies) 32 9 21 18 80 Unitarian 3 5 3 3 14 Universalist 4 5 2 5 16 Miscellaneous 40 62 27 37 166 Total 644 573 610 360 2,187 (a) Cities having 500,000 population and upward. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 405 TABLE VIIL— Churches in Cities— First Class.— Continued. CHURCH EDIFICES. ^ew rwra.n Phila- Brook- denominations. York ^m^S°, delphia, lyn, Total. City. "'• Pa. N. Y. Baptist (4 bodies) 41 40 95 42 218 Roman Catholic 108 119 61 62 350 Congregational 10 48 4 27 89 Disciples of Christ 2 4 2 2 10 Evangelical Association 3 11 9 6 29 Friends (3 bodies) 2 1 15 3 21 Lutheran (11 bodies) 24 58 40 25 147 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 41 10 8 8 67 Methodist Episcopal 63 75 107 55 300 Other Methodist (9 bodies) .. . 6 13 20 11 50 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 79 38 136 37 290 Protestant Episcopal 98 32 102 60 292 Reformed (3 bodies) 34 9 2I 25 89 Unitarian 4 4 4 5 l7 Universalist 4425 15 Miscellaneous 15 34 38 10 97 Total 534 500 664 383 2,081 406 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Churches in Value of denominations. New York City. Baptist (4 bodies) $3,878,800 Roman Catholic 8, 124,750 Congregational 1,015,500 Disciples of Christ 1 13,000 Evangelical Association 80,000 Friends (3 bodies) 448,000 Lutheran (11 bodies) 1,621,800 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 3,740,000 Methodist Episcopal 3,640,750 Other Methodist (9 bodies) 331,000 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 9,354,000 Protestant Episcopal 16,393,000 Reformed (3 bodies) 3,448,000 Unitarian 630,000 Universalist 565,000 Miscellaneous 1,287,000 Total $54,670,600 v Communi Population 1,515,301 denominations. Baptist (4 bodies) 14,5 10 Roman Catholic 386,200 Congregational 3,047 Disciples of Christ 414 Evangelical Association 292 Friends (3 bodies) 835 Lutheran ( 1 1 bodies) 16, 125 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 35,085 Methodist Episcopal 14,998 Other Methodist (9 bodies) 2,681 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 26,602 Protestant Episcopal 37,597 Reformed (3 bodies) 8,942 Unitarian 940 Universalist 863 Miscellaneous 7,823 Total 556,954 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 407 Cities— First Class — Continued. Church Property. Chicago, 111. Philadelphia, Pa. Brooklyn, N. Y. Total. $I,°53,350 $2,962,384 $1,858,000 $9,752,534 4,837,657 2,468,300 4,984,637 20,415,344 1,272,310 l6o,IIO 1,753,000 4,200,920 65,000 35,000 50,800 263,800 137,000 130,500 49,500 397,000 12,000 1,495,000 146,000 2,101,000 1,080,250 1,584,400 852,100 5,138,550 536,500 475,000 227,000 4,978,500 2,023,100 3,288,200 2,116,500 11,068,550 195,600 258,900 166,650 952,150 1,646,800 6,5°4,500 1,582,000 I9,o87,300 I,223,IOO IWW1 3,369,500 26,904,771 35,800 860,000 976,500 5,320,300 300,000 250,000 190,000 1,370,000 218,000 245,500 183,250 1,211,750 826,200 1,386,400 177,000 3,676,600 $15,462,667 $28,023,365 $18,682,437 $116,839,069 CANTS. 1,099,850 1,046,964 806,343 4,468,458 12,634 25,193 13,971 66,308 262,047 163,658 201,063 1,012,968 9,704 890 ",153 24,794 1,320 472 287 2,493 1,684 1,256 412 3,644 222 5,014 768 6,839 34,999 11,653 14,732 77,509 9,187 4,216 2,645 5i,i33 15,859 32,925 l8,4IO 82,192 2,091 5,281 I,4l6 11,469 11,831 41,199 17,095 96,727 8,937 28,319 17,600 92,453 809 7,566 5,473 22,790 995 675 1,600 4,210 1,037 514 771 3,185 14,789 6,358 2,214 31,184 388,145 335,189 309,610 1,589,898 408 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Churches in Organi Baptist Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran (5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass ,. . Baltimore, Md San Francisco, Cal. . . Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N. Y New Orleans, La Pittsburg, Pa Washington, D. C. . . Detroit, Mich Milwaukee, Wis Newark, N.J Minneapolis, Minn. . . Jersey City, N. J Louisville, Ky Omaha, Neb Rochester, N. Y St. Paul, Minn Kansas City,Mo Providence, R. I Denver, Col Indianapolis, Ind. . . . Allegheny, Pa Total 417 35 86 H 9 16 29 60 30 7 7 38 42 2 11 25 8 33 8 6 7 15 4i 5 6 4 16 26 16 11 12 12 29 4 4 13 27 32 4 9 10 12 43 2 2 12 55 15 6 2 11 11 32 6 4 16 9 29 6 5 22 12 19 2 7 4 16 18 20 2 21 8 15 3 2 7 25 22 1 4 6 8 9 10 5 11 12 16 2 3 7 11 25 9 3 20 13 22 7 3 4 19 18 13 4 1 11 12 10 4 5 10 9 5 6 4 5 13 2 1 12 666 187 257 Church St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass Baltimore, Md San Francisco, Cal. Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N. Y New Orleans, La. . . 36 80 12 5 15 29 35 32 5 6 38 4i 2 8 24 6 33 9 5 6 12 40 5 5 3 16 28 17 5 11 15 28 5 2 13 2b 32 4 4 10 (a) Cities having a population GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 409 Cities— Second Class (a). ZATIONS. MethodistEpiscopal. Other Methodist (xi bodies) Presbyte rian (11 bodies). Protestant Episcopal. Reformed (3 bodies). Miscel laneous. Total. 21 21 25 20 42 289 24 2 9 27 I 74 270 87 42 27 40 IO 47 371 16 4 19 7 42 150 33 2 21 II 5 36 179 18 4 14 16 12 45 190 20 3 13 17 8 33 I56 22 26 13 II 11 165 27 12 45 13 2 24 194 23 30 16 17 2 18 195 16 5 15 21 2 24 152 13 3 7 5 2 20 121 17 4 23 11 7 9 "5 24 3 11 8 3i 154 14 2 IO 9 11 8 89 9 17 16 12 2 15 129 10 2 15 10 15 95 10 3 13 12 4 16 98 28 2 13 12 1 15 139 1912 10 12 5 1 27 123 7 2 13 26 H5 12 5 IO 8 1 20 98 18 6 16 7 3 21 105 7 5 25 2 6 78 500 220 390 314 74 625 3,77o Edifices. 21 18 2386 2 37 16 3 31 2 20 - 3 20 20 3 26 26 17 33 263 8 35 1 59 235 35 52 10 38 37i 16 9 22 125 24 11 5 30 168 21 20 12 42 195 17 19 8 24 154 13 13 •• 6 154 of 100,000 to 500,000. 4IO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Church Baptist Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran (5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). Pittsburg, Pa io Washington, D. C. . . 45 Detroit,, Mich 12 Milwaukee, Wis 9 Newark, N. J 12 Minneapolis, Minn. . . 16 Jersey City, N. J 8 Louisville, Ky 27 Omaha, Neb 9 Rochester, N. Y 14 St. Paul, Minn 11 Kansas City, Mo 12 Providence, R. 1 21 Denver, Col 10 Indianapolis, Ind. ... 10 Allegheny, Pa 5 Total 409 40 2 2 i.3 15 6 2 13 32 6 4 16 22 6 3 22 19 2 5 3 12 16 1 17 15 2 1 5 22 2 6 9 10 2 10 16 2 2 8 18 8 2 19 21 5 1 4 17 16 1 12 10 3 6 8 4 4 6 13 2 10 608 183 74 246 Value of Church cities. . Bap** (5 bodies). St. Louis, Mo $43 1,375 Boston, Mass 1,537,000 Baltimore, Md 804,150 San Francisco, Cal 199,250 Cincinnati, 0 348,500 Cleveland, 0 363,500 Buffalo, N.Y 412,000 New Orleans, La 137,850 Pittsburg, Pa 252,200 Washington, D. C 1,026,000 Detroit, Mich 344,200 Milwaukee, Wis 200,800 Newark, N. J 547,ooo Minneapolis, Minn 513,863 Jersey City, N. J , 207,000 Louisville, Ky 686,650 Omaha, Neb 124,300 Rochester, N. Y 424,607 Catholic (6 bodies). $1,602,835 3,296,700 1,462,920 1,364,3001,934,900 832,000 2,176,500 970,400 1,373,800 990,800 1,050,800 891,200783,049 625,115 1,083,500 889,200549,000 I,O57,O0O GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 411 Edifices. — Continued. Methodist Episcopal. 26 22 17 14 18 23 H 9 1011 30 1311 12 19 7 493 Other Methodist (11 bodies). 12 27 3 2 4 22 18 22 29 5 4 6 5 199 Presbyte rian (11 bodies). Protes Episci 46 18 20 27 17 8 29 8 35 16 H 8 11 12 20 16 1910 H 16 13 13 15 5 2 H 7 16 26 77 4 Protestant Reformed Miscel- T , Episcopal. (3 bodies). laneous. 10ta1, 2 16 187 2 7 186 2 18 156 2 11 107 12 6 132 17 126 12 7 89 2 19 144 6 84 6 11 102 1 11 128 1 15 IOI H IOI 1 9 81 3 13 96 5 77 440 389 82 439 3,562 PROPERTY. Congrega Jews Lutheran Methodist tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). Episcopal. $333,000 $178,000 $422,400 $274,450 2,3l8,IOO 243,000 72,000 1,085,000 68,000 263,000 585,800 2,055,300 249,500 300,000 l68,200 446,500 169,000 484,000 1 19,000 691,000 397,200 108,000 I78,O0O 5 1 7,000 117,000 50,000 257,070 404,900 15,700 235,000 6o,200 119,412 52,500 65,000 373,000 796,900 339,000 42,O0O 414,000 758,800 .161,500 107,000 181,250 366,600 158,000 93,000 653,700 183,000 90,000 117,800 75,000 679,500 465,250 20,000 203,000 474,2oo 52,000 10,000 77,000 345,3oo 4,500 40,800 105,000 220,600 20,500 258,075 191,100 120,000 40,000 127,000 250,000 412 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Value of Baptist Catholic CITIES. (5 bodies). (6 bodies). St. Paul, Minn $250,400 $683,300 Kansas City, Mo 356,ooo 569,95° Providence, R. 1 676,700 1,285,000 Denver, Col 254,600 5 13,042 Indianapolis, Ind 93,600 243,700 Allegheny, Pa 37,4oo 337,5oo Total $10,228,945 $26,566,511 CONTINUATION OF VALUE „„„„ Other Methodist Presbyterian CITIES- (11 bodies). (n bodies). St. Louis, Mo $474,900 $980,700 Boston, Mass 105,000 350,000 Baltimore, Md 686,100 1,191,324 San Francisco, Cal : . . . . 71,450 666,100 Cincinnati,0 18,000 963,700 Cleveland, 0 31,000 840,000 Buffalo, N. Y 17,300 1,05 1,600 New Orleans, La 319,195 337,ooo Pittsburg, Pa 448,800 2,042,450 Washington, D. C 760,100 950,000 Detroit, Mich 30,600 875,000 Milwaukee, Wis 42,506 302,500 Newark, N. J 58,500 1,339,720 Minneapolis, Minn 11,000 546,000 Jersey City, N. J 16,600 280,500 Louisville, Ky.. 268,500 575, 500 Omaha, Neb 53,000 195,700 Rochester, N. Y 16,000 670,000 St. Paul, Minn 18,000 395,000 Kansas City, Mo 250,070 332,700 Providence, R. 1 80,368 55,000 Denver, Col 1 10,000 236, 150 Indianapolis, Ind 87,500 360,000 Allegheny, Pa 123,000 831,600 Total $4,097,483 $16,368,244 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 413 Church Property — Continued. Congrega Jews Lutheran Methodist tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). Episcopal. $133,200 $50,000 $269,300 $389,200 164,500 50,000 95,000 397,385 585,500 25,000 250,300 206,300 63,5O0 I4O,2O0 652,000 66,050 24,500 118,700 351,000 30,500 201,400 197,000 $6,512,400 $2,593,800 $5,090,095 $11,980,847 of Church Property. Protestant Episcopal. $502,000 2,i44,I75 1,418,544 385,000314,000 367,700 797,ooo 231,500939, 5°° 788,500621,600493,7oo 426,000 246,200 325,000376,300 276,550330,5°° 193,700 200,500627,300418,000 153,000 . 76,000 Reformed (3 bodies). $56,000 185,500 172,500 74,650 76,000 70,000 3I,000 13,000 24,500 426,500 336,500 25,000 46,000 8,000 12,000 20,000 23,000 Miscellaneous. $677,300 3,464,400 808,200390,800 929,450 524,850609,750 126,850 499,600 270,375367,600 162,500179,000 342,200 65,000 361,300 102,000 297,000 109,200 244,250 673,600 270,350 130,600 203,000 Total. $5,876,960 14,671,375 9,528,838 4,241,100 6,144,050 4,233,900 5,969,1202,553,I°7 6,913,750 6,370,575 4,119,1503,205,400 4,722,069 3,446,828 2,798,400 3,332,75° 1,990,825 3,378,1072,499,300 2,672,355 4,258,768 2,884,142 1,651,650 2,037,400 $I3,652,269 $1,600,150 $11,809,175 $109,499,919 414 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII— Churches in Communi Popula- Baptist Catholic „„"" Jews CIT1ES- tion. (5 bodies). (6 bodies). {£jgj; (2 bodies). St. Louis, Mo 45i,77o 5,654 75,9°8 2,670 3,022 Boston, Mass 448,477 11,885 185,18810,076 2,300 Baltimore, Md 434,439 18,728 77,°47 268 3,500 San Francisco, Cal 298,997 1,228 70,670 2,121 4,075 Cincinnati, 0 296,908 4,063 72,368 1,047 3,725 Cleveland, 0 261,353 3,449 52,420 3,333 2,911 Buffalo, N. Y 255,664 3,958 73,010 592 1,025 New Orleans, La 242,039 2,941 67,156 431 2,750 Pittsburg, Pa 238,617 2,288 56,916 489 1,250 Washington, D. C 230,392 21,781 36,488 1,399 976 Detroit, Mich 205,876 3,078 45,795 1,268 2,700 Milwaukee, Wis 204,468 1,686 35,050 1,154 981 Newark, N. J 181,830 4,119 39,324 744 2,090 Minneapolis, Minn 164,738 3,687 37,855 3,372 474 Jersey City, N. J 163,003 2,378 45, 760 633 250 Louisville, Ky 161,129 13, 753 33,740 56 SlS Omaha, Neb 140,452 1,107 7,675 1,103 ',035 Rochester, N. Y 133,896 3,345 31,690 460 911 St. Paul, Minn 133,156 1,867 51,215 1,354 950 Kansas City, Mo 132,716 4,490 11,900 1,076 825 Providence, R. 1 132,146 5,382 44,065 3,766 875 Denver, Col 106,713 2,498 18,039 1,362 895 Indianapolis, Ind 105,436 1,714 8,390 636 1,627 Allegheny, Pa 105,287 1,005 13,494 356 25 Total 5,229,432 126,184 1,191,163 39,766 39,687 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 415 Cities— Second Class.— Continued. CANTS. Lutheran (12 bodies). 7,458 i,959 10,902 2,096 1,252 7,162 13,460 2,777 4,868 2,9978,609 18,892 1,387 5,9o6 2,230 1,483 1,277 4,847 5,608 838 75 54o 2,5882,804 Methodist Episco Other Methodist Presby terian Protestant Episco- Reformed Mis- Total. pal. {11 bodies). (11 bodies) : pal. (3 bodies). neous. 3,871 6,440 5,727 3,536 16,900 131,186 5,963 737 2,243 8,167 "62 15,468 244,048 22,258 10,879 6,505 12,193 3,695 9,920 175,995 3,"5 1,125 3,421 2,446 2,575 92,872 6,262 587 5,IIO 2,253 2,018 17,092 115,777 4,44o 543 5,553 3,257 2,611 8,706 94,385 3,785 210 4,240 3,387 2,163 9,33o 115,160 3,938 4,679 3,023 2,910 5,111 95,716 6,701 2,926 12,066 3,545 630 14,078 105,757 9>H4 6,526 5,128 7,3'5 301 2,517 94,572 4,696 875 5,343 5,693 220 5,120 83,397 2,403 119 1,467 1,952 380 4,165 68,249 6,199 568 7,606 3,076 2,178 2,697 60,988 4,432 189 3,653 2,465 3,i5i 65,184 3,805 231 2,000 2,755 3,033 790 63,865 1,613 6,271 3,98i 3,651 600 7,692 73,355 1,859 204 2,150 1,228 1,020 18,658 3,oo8 360 6,137 3,263 952 4,064 59,037 3,290 190 2,772 2,140 120 1,607 71,113 3,195 1,960 2,272 i,H3 31 3,870 31,600 2,886 859 525 4,251 4,031 66,715 2,858 706 2,319 1,820 35 2,541 33,613 5,829 2,053 3,806 1,120 560 3,833 32,156 2,538 1,107 6,985 484 3,868 32,666 112,015 118,088 50,344 104,032 84,050 19,589 150,146 2,035,064 416 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII.— Churches Organi Baptist Catholic (5 bodies). (4 bodies). Congre- Lutheran gational. (15 bodies). 1. Albany, N. Y 7 2. Columbus, 0 9 3. Syracuse, N. Y 8 4. Worcester, Mass 10 5. Toledo, O 7 6. Richmond, Va 30 7. New Haven, Conn 8 8. Paterson, N. J 5 9. Lowell, Mass 7 10. Nashville, Tenn 20 n. Scranton, Pa 5 12. Fall River, Mass 2 13. Cambridge, Mass 7 14. Atlanta, Ga 41 15. Memphis, Tenn n 16. Wilmington, Del 9 17. Dayton, 0 5 18. Troy, N. Y 5 19. Grand Rapids, Mich 6 20. Reading, Pa 2 21. Camden, N: J 9 22. Trenton, N. J 3 23. Lynn, Mass 5 24. Lincoln, Neb 4 25. Charleston, S. C 10 26. Hartford, Conn 5 27. Saint Joseph, Mo 5 28. Evansville, Ind 5 29. Los Angeles, Cal 8 30. Des Moines, la 5 31. Bridgeport, Conn 6 32. Oakland, Cal 8 33. Portland, Ore 3 34. Saginaw, Mich 4 35. Salt Lake, Utah 2 36. Lawrence, Mass 4 37. Springfield, Mass 5 14 13 12 5 88 10 4 10IO 52 57 99 7 4 36 52 9 6 I 5 3 5 34 6 4 75 27 4 12 4 17 1 9 3 5 4 5 6 2 1 4 44 2 10 27 4 777 4 5 10 6 65 3 12 3 3 11 1 2 4 6 6 1 [a) Cities having a population GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 417 in Cities — Third Class (a). zations. Methodist 0th^teth- Presbyterian Episcopal. (l2b0dies). (7 bodies). 5 16 II 8 11 2 9 13 5 7 10 6 4 9 3 21 7 8 83 11 9 99 3 4 7 1016 11 78 7 52 5 5 1 26 2 373 32 34 322 16 10 11 2 24 1 10 3 2 2 H 1 9 3 64 2 3 3 7 1 9 7 6 1 6 8 1 9 2 15 11 2 9 8 7 6 4 34 8 3 7 1 7 6 12 9 1 7 5 6 2 2 Protestant Episcopal. 63 8 4 7 11 9 33 83 4 526 6 2 74 3 6 4 2 3 10 84 3 52 6 4 4 4 3 2 1 Miscellane ous. 14 1518 15H 13 6 17 IO 9 1311 '3 7 5 11 23 10 33 25 7 7 15 1613 11 14 9 1621 9 22 21 6 3° 8 Total. 64 78 74 65 76 79646049 101 624141 92 51 74 59 5374 47 52 43 42 49 7348 59 45 78 6643 66 60 44 49 33 35 of 25,000 to 100,000. 41 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Organi Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran (5 bodies). (4 bodies), gational. (15 bodies). 38. Manchester, N. H 4 39. Utica, N. Y 4 40. Hoboken, N. J 2 41. Savannah, Ga 37 42. Seattle, Wash 5 43. Peoria, 111 4 44. New Bedford, Mass 4 45. Erie, Pa 1 46. Somerville, Mass 7 47. Harrisburg, Pa 4 48. Kansas City, Kan 10 49. Dallas, Tex 15 50. Sioux City, la 4 5 1. Elizabeth, N. J 5 52. Wilkesbarre, Pa 3 53. San Antonio, Tex 6 54. Covington, Ky 4 55. Portland, Me 3 56. Tacoma, Wash 3 57. Holyoke, Mass 2 58. Fort Wayne, Ind I 59. Binghamton, N. Y 2 60. Norfolk, Va 11 61. Wheeling, W. Va 2 62. Augusta, Ga 32 63. Youngstown, 0 4 64. Duluth, Minn 9 65. Yonkers, N. Y 2 66. Lancaster, Pa 2 67. Springfield, 0 5 68. Quincy, III 7 69. Mobile, Ala 14 70. Topeka, Kan 12 71. Elmira, N. Y 3 72. Salem, Mass 2 73. Long Island City, N. Y. . . 1 74. Altoona, Pa 3 75. Dubuque, la 1 76. Terre Haute, Ind 4 77. Chattanooga, Tenn 14 78. Galveston, Tex 5 79. Waterbury, Conn 1 80. Chelsea, Mass 3 7 3 1 8 2 5 4 1 2 9 3 1 2 6 2 5 3 3 5 3 7 4 3 5 2 8 4 4 3 2 1 4 4 8 5 1 2 4 3 3 9 1 10 3 8 2 1 5 4 5 3 2 6 1 5 3 2 1 3 3 6 2 3 2 3 4 7 2 2 3 7 3 2 5 9 5 1 3 3 3 4 2 4 3~ 5 1 3 5 12 3 2 5 2 1 1 9 1 4 2 2 3 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 419 ZATIONS. — Continuid. MethodistEpiscopal. 4 5 2 2 9 6 4 44 783 7 4 74 5 69 2 5 6 1 7 1 3 7 34 5 4 3 10 3 2 4 6 34 83 4 2 Other Meth- Presbyterian Protestant Miscellane Total. (12 bodies). (7 bodies). Episcopal. ous. 2 2 7 30 I 7 6 7 45 1 4 4 20 9 3 4 5 73 4 4 2 11 45 2 5 1 12 41 4 1 3 17 41 1 5 3 11 36 1 3 6 29 3 6 2 20 52 5 4 1 6 42 10 9 3 9 55 2 2 3 8 42 2 8 4 3 34 5 7 2 8 42 6 5 4 5 40 4 2 1 2 28 1 1 3 15 42 2 3 4 9 40 1 1 1 17 1 3 1 11 34 3 4 3 4 27 !3 4 5 7 42 1 4 2 8 30 13 3 4 4 65 4 6 1 5 31 2 3 1 5 39 2 3 3 4 21 1 2 2 21 42 3 3 2 13 41 1 1 2 12 37 22 3 4 1 54 72 10 4 20 72 3 3 4 24 1 2 10 24 1 1 13 2 3 1 8 31 1 4 1 3 30 1 2 2 8 29 8 6 3 9 51 5 1 2 3 2 5 4 33 18 1 1 3 15 420 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Organi CITIES Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran (5 bodies). (4 bodies), gational. (15 bodies). 81. Bay City, Mich 3 4 1 3 82. Pawtucket, R. 1 4 4 2 83. Akron, 0 1 3 2 4 84. Houston, Tex 14 4 85. Haverhill, Mass 6 2 5 86. Brockton, Mass 5 1 4 87. Williamsport, Pa 5 2 .. 3 88. Davenport, la 3 4 2 4 89. Sacramento, Cal 3 1 1 2 90. Canton, 0 1 2 . . 2 91. Birmingham, Ala 16 2 1 1 92. Little Rock, Ark 10 2 2 2 93. Auburn, N. Y 3 3 94. Taunton, Mass 2 4 4 95. Allentown, Pa 1 2 7 96. La Crosse, Wis 3 9 1 7 Total ,... 642 497 268 246 Church Albany, N. Y 7 Columbus, 0 9 Syracuse, N. Y 8 Worcester, Mass 13 Toledo, 0 12 Richmond, Va 29 New Haven, Conn 7 Paterson, N. J 6 Lowell, Mass 8 Nashville, Tenn 19 Scranton, Pa 7 Fall River, Mass 7 Cambridge, Mass 11 Atlanta, Ga 39 Memphis, Tenn 11 Wilmington, Del 12 Dayton, 0 8 Troy, N. Y 5 Grand Rapids, Mich 7 13 2 7 12 9 5 9 4 5 8 15 1 13 4 11 5 3 8 20 3 7 1 1 7 9 1 4 2 1 10 4 2 11 5 4 8 2 5 5 2 1 7 1 8 1 4 9 1 7 4 2 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 421 ZATIONS. — Continued. Methodist Episcopal. 5 23 10 2 4 9 3 3 29 5 34 2 5 565 0thodis1eth' Presbyterian Protestant Miscellane- (12 bodies). (7 bodies). Episcopal. ous. Total. I 12 3 I 22 II 8 2 I I 388 3 2 2 1 94 5 11 2 386 33 1 3 2 1 4 3 1 1 23 22 2 1 318 7 2H 3 18 11 27 6 52 15 32 5 20 11 40 6 28 15 30 9 20 4 55 4 40 6 24 5 23 13 29 4 32 974 4,284 Edifices. 5 16 11 7 11 2 8 12 5 7 11 64 63 19 79 1 2 6 2 2 63 3 2 39 22 2 15 11 6 2 1 4 12 10 6 6 7 1 11 1 16 10 4 9 7 11 6 15 4 7 11 c>5 5 11 79 8 10 67 5 7 58 8 7 74 !2 9 83 11 4 65 4 15 60 3 4 40 9 8 105 2 , 9 57 4 7 46 5 . 7 4i 2 , 3 81 6 5 5i 8 7 7i 2 . 26 64 9 7 56 4 21 61 422 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Church Baptist CITIES- (5 bodies). Reading, Pa 2 Camden, N. J 12 Trenton, N. J 6 Lynn, Mass 4 Lincoln, Neb 4 Charleston, S. C 16 Hartford, Conn 5 Saint Joseph, Mo. 4 Evansville, Ind 7 Los Angeles, Cal 7 Des Moines, la 4 Bridgeport, Conn 5 Oakland, Cal 6 Portland, Ore 4 Saginaw, Mich 4 Salt Lake City, Utah 2 Lawrence, Mass 3 Springfield, Mass 5 Manchester, N. H 4 Utica, N. Y 5 Hoboken, N. J 2 Savannah, Ga 37 Seattle, Wash 6 Peoria, 111 3 New Bedford, Mass 4 Erie, Pa 4 Somerville, Mass 6 Harrisburg, Pa 4 Kansas City, Kan 7 Dallas, Tex 13 Sioux City, la 3 Elizabeth, N. J 4 Wilkesbarre, Pa 3 San Antonio, Tex 8 Covington, Ky 4 Portland, Me 3 Tacoma, Wash 5 Holyoke, Mass 4 Fort Wayne, Ind 1 Binghamton, N. Y 3 Norfolk, Va 11 Wheeling, W. Va 1 Catholic Congre- Lutheran (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies). 4 3 4 3 5 94 9 6 5 3 43 4 6 4 757 75 8 2 5 5 72 24 34 5 4 9 10 3 1 4 6 3 1 3 44 2 11 2 4 8 11 4 5 3 2 1 3 63 5 9 52 1 2 8 2 349 2 23352 4 5 7 1 3 1 1 4 1 5 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 423 Edifices.— Continued. thodist Other Methodist Presbyte- Protestant Miscel iscopal. (12 bodies). (7 bodies). Episcopal. laneous. 3 I 4 5 21 11 8 8 7 5 9 2 12 7 4 9 2 3 7 7 1 3 3 6 5 15 11 12 11 4 1 1 11 4 7 9 8 4 10 IO 3 10 4 8 13 4 10 5 7 II 5 9 2 17 8 2 2 IO 3 8 2 8 4 8 7 2 6 4 11 5 6 6 5 4 2 2 3 19 5 2 2 3 6 1 2 4 3 5 1 2 4 1 9 9 6 3 1 5 4 2 10 2 4 4 6 8 9 6 3 1 4 7 22 4 4 3 1 1 6 3 5 12 8 4 8 3 1 8 3 3 5 16 7 4 4 1 5 4 9 7 2 5 5 6 1 3 3 4 7 15 11 7 8 3 1 5 3 5 6 6 4 4 4 3 2 1 23 2 8 9 3 56 2 1 3 3 1 3 7 4 11 4 5 1 10 2 1 12 5 9 4 7 1 4 3 5 Total. 48 56 4732 37 90 43 555i 62 60 42 52 464i 32 27 37 25 5o 23 7i 40 38 37 3826 5i 3645 3636 40 39 28 34 38 17 3330 43 27 424 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Church Baptist CITIES- (5 bodies). Augusta, Ga 31 Youngstown, 0 4 Duluth, Minn 9 Yonkers, N. Y 3 Lancaster, Pa 2 Springfield, 0 6 Quincy, III 8 Mobile, Ala 12 Topeka, Kan.... 8 Eltnira, N. Y 3 Salem, Mass 2 Long Island City, N. Y. . 1 Altoona, Pa 3 Dubuque, la 1 Terre Haute, Ind 5 Chattanooga, Tenn 13 Galveston, Tex 6 Waterbury, Conn 2 Chelsea, Mass 4 Bay City, Mich 4 Pawtucket, R. 1 6 Akron, O 1 Houston, Tex 11 Haverhill, Mass 7 Brockton, Mass 4 Williamsport, Pa 5 Davenport, la 3 Sacramento, Cal 3 Canton, O 1 Birmingham, Ala 15 Little Rock, Ark 10 Auburn, N. Y 4 Taunton, Mass 2 Allentown, Pa I La Crosse, Wis 6 Total 676 Catholic Congre Lutheran (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies), 6 2 3 2 3 4 I 4 2 1 3 7 3 2 5 9 I 5 I 1 2 3 3 4 2 3 6 5 3 5 12 3 2 5 1 2 1 1 1 9 1 4 2 1 4 4 1 3 4 2 3 2 2 4 2 5 1 4 2 3 4 2 4 1 1 1 2 3 2 1 1 2 2 2 3 4 6 2 8 10 3 7 481 291 223 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 425 Edifices. — Continued. Methodist Episcopal. 3 7 3 4 64 3 10 3 2 4 5 3 5 8 4 3 2 52 3 11 24 10 3 22 7 5 34 2 6 Other Presbyte- Methodist rian (12 bodies). (7 bodies). 559 i5 3 2 1 1 3 1 22 6 2 2 11 8 5 1 1 1 1 12 4 1 2 2 7 7 2 359 5 3 5 3 6 1 4 3 4 26 2 4 4 22 6 4 6 1 1 3 442 Protestant Episcopal. 4 3 1 4 3 4 4 5 4 32 1 11 2 3 64 1 4 4 1 3 2 15 4 1 1 34 33 2 1 401 Miscel laneous. 4 3 2 4 19 57 1 6 2 10 63 8 5 5 2 2 4 39 5 6 3 11 39 9 3 3 4 2 10 4 647 Total. 71 2933 23 42 40 35 54502325 11 • 28 30 3i46 38 18 15 27 21 2349 24 17 44 28 22 22 45 39 2522 26 40 4,o79 426 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Albany, N. Y Columbus, O Syracuse, N. Y Worcester, Mass Toledo, O Richmond, Va New Haven, Conn . . . Paterson, N. J Lowell, Mass Nashville, Tenn .... Scranton, Pa Fall River, Mass Cambridge, Mass Atlanta, Ga Memphis, Tenn Wilmington, Del Dayton, O Troy, N.Y Grand Rapids, Mich . . Reading, Pa Camden, N. J Trenton, N. J Lynn, Mass Lincoln, Neb Charleston, S. C Hartford, Conn Saint Joseph, Mo .... Evans ville, Ind Los Angeles, Cal Des Moines, la Bridgeport, Conn Oakland, Cal Portland, Ore Saginaw, Mich Salt Lake City, Utah. Lawrence, Mass Springfield, Mass Manchester, N. H . . . . Utica, N. Y Hoboken, N. J Savannah, Ga Seattle, Wash Peoria, 111 New Bedford, Mass . . TABLE VIIL— Churches in Value of Baptist Catholic Congre Lutheran (5 bodies). (4 bodies). gational. (15 bodies). j>480,500 $913,000 $39,000 $198,800 72,000 522,270 153,900 139.500 138,700 6l8,O0O 105,000 122,000 247,350 402,000 740,354 12,000 84,600 227,000 51,000 133,200 536,650 157,000 28,200 239,000 323,500 676,000 56,500 180,400 505,000 35,°°° 7,000 186,500 292, 700 280,000 6,000 151,675 87,000 3,000 2,500 133,500 233,000 47,028 27,500 192,850 469,000 155,400 401,500 342,000 300,000 325,450 64,500 25,000 182,800 170,000 15,5°°. 25,000 150,000 142,000 10,000 148,000 324,000 6,500 166,500 l6o,000 504,200 16,000 132,600 225,000 161,000 54,000 28,500 92,000 403,000 170,100 140,000 84,500 77,000 456,000 55,°°° 197,000 130,200 122,000 73,600 55,O0O 11,172 27,200 130,750 250,000 31,000 232,000 280,000 382,600 533,°o° 9,000 60,700 198,000 i3,5°° 58,575 30,800 284,500 47,600 101,500 87,000 81,600 38,800 40,000 140,000 85,000 74,000 88,000 250,000 180,000 64,500 240,000 168,800 24,000 162,000 141,000 75,200 48,500 44,000 55,°°° 57,4°° 45,000 33,000 50,000 82,000 279,000 83,500 185,000 93,5oo 404,300 72,000 77,8oo 117,000 10,000 127,500 279,800 41,600 90,600 48,000 370,000 10,000 77,5°o 118,650 201,000 5,3°° 75,000 48,500 15,000 56,200 16,400 48,000 247,000 108, 500 34,3°° 44,600 222,000 85,000 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 427 Cities — Third Class. — Continued. Church Property. Methodist Other Methodist (12 bodies). $241,000 399,700 196,500 193,900 124,200 2,000 244,600 156,000 128,500 55,200 130,200 99,100 117,000 57,OO0 7,000 526,250 187,800 275,500 IJO.OOO 68,000 256,000 244,000217,500 89,200 84,350 110,000 64,00090,6®0 238,900 128,800 146,000 149,216 26o,200 114,500 98,000 58,900 219,000 41,000 99,000 98,000 i,75° 146,000 83,00063,000 $110,000 36,000 13,000 20,800 151,500 25,000 29,000 15,400 388,271 8,900 17,70015,000 292,600 181,300 43,800 10,000 25,000 8,800 6,000 43,29° 14,000 7,5°° 9,000 126,925 40,000 90,800 20,50056,200 17,800 13,000 34,000 20,000 16,500 Presbyterian (7 bodies). $500,500 236,000457,000 240,000 146,800 28,000 421,500 25,000 356>65°330,200 28,000 138,500 248,500 435>3°° 256,000 441,500 64, 500 99,5°° 148,000 429,000 2,500 10,000 52,800 65,000 14,600 16,600 69,800 245,000 75,000 9i,5°° 241,000 170,000 102,125 150,000 140,500 286,000 70,300 117,000 10,200 3,5°° 235,000 35,000 50,000 41,700 222,500 6,000 Protestant Episcopal. $650,000 100,725 242,500 148,000 169,200 308,000432,000 105,000 77,000 137,000 93,000 98,657 184,500115,000 91,100 191,250 80,000 377,5°° 85,300 96,000 107, 100 99,5°° 236,000 62,500 280,000 394,000 64,500 69,000 65,5°7 52,150 350,000 55,875 231,000 104, 500 46,500 33,5°° 70,00025,000 269, 500 361,000 121,800 63,5°° 28,000 66,900 Miscel laneous. $493,75° 179,500 228,000229,400 66,800 146,000 65,000 266, 100 150,900 111,500 57,4O0 80,700 175,5°° 55,°°° 120,000 101,500 339,825 i95,5°°249,500437,200 34,5°° 60,000 242,500 93>46o 122,567 166,000161,600 117,600 112,000 233,9°° 83,000 175,600 255,65° 26,600 212,594 47,5°° 245,000 84,000 129,500 94,000 79,000 32,50090, 700 164,650 Total. $3,516,55° 1,814,595 2,143,700 1,986,004 1,116,800 1,476,150 2,089,600 1,705,0001,162,000 1,292,7961,060,728 1,141,4071,535,5°° 1,073,050 1,041,200 I,6oo,IOO1,518,625 i,995>2°° 1,110,700 1,230,200 983,490 1,434,500 1,152,700 49°,932 1,502,5921,989,600 8°3,i75901,600 95i,5°7 873,775 1,260,000 1,052,491 1,479,55° 488,800 602,094 594,600 1,219,300 43°, 3°° 1,282,500- i,°93,5°° 7°5,3°°484,800 876,600 668,750 P re 3 HJ6 £ HP CLbin . ca m . • It1 Hh3<-H" HO n> ft'ffq >1 r^t P ( OC*J -£¦¦$*¦-£* O 00 N 00 O m OCr> vD m 10^0)4^ 00**J MOO CT\-0 OOLn M Go U-J Hin m O h sj N\Oui^ OOo -£¦¦ N -N M OOMCAi^ woo JSOOj P |» O i/i JD JJ^Wi. OTi M O OU) 00 o oinuiwo oobwu bwu n6o o b b bw o ob h o h^ o o oui o o o o o 000 ui^oi *o\ m o-» "oo^b OOOOOOOOOOOOf-nOOOOOOOOOOOO^OO^-lO-r^OOOOOOOO^O^NO^O OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOyDOOOOOO<^OU>OOOOOOOOOOtntnOtriO M M M M K) H M M M GO N M M WW M MM i-hjt. o bo-f^*-iOOOO<-nOOOt-nOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOltiOOOOOOO O 10 M H H M (J H M M m tO OOMLn O O MOO^Ovj m h vjt*J $®)P 'f- S1 Own. OOLn 00-^rLn 00 O "-" M O O OOO O O OOJUUi O O in O Ui O Spopoooooooooooooooooooooooooooo M I-I H M IH ,_, ¦» - to Co co ^r • J*- --J M to OO en 4^ o\ ¦ ¦ 00-f>. to vO *• • ON • o : o ON o c^ ¦ O en to •^ o o o o ¦ ¦ N l-l •f^ CO o o • ¦ o c* ¦ ¦ OiOi-otn i-i - • o • o 00 n a ¦ o o o o o o o o • OWOitn n o • ¦ o -n -. • O o ¦ • o o o o • o o () o o o n S = • o o n () o o • • o O ¦ • o o ^r o o ¦ • o o o o ¦ o o (J o o o o ¦ o o 0 o o o ¦ • o O ¦ • o O ONO o • • o o o o o o £i 0 m OOO OOOOOOOO O hOOU O « N O O O O en o O o o o o o o O ih o O Co o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o OOOO OOOO OOOO O O O ^1 OOOO OOOO D.B- ^9 g-i « o cr > wt-1w i o 00 sCOn Co I1 to GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 429 Church Property.— Continued. Methodist Episcopal. $55,200 113,000 233>5°° 80,00058,000 70,500 107,000161,000 44,000 163,000122,500109,900 62,000 57,800 185,000 4,000 149,000 3,000 98,20035>8°° 131,600 87,000 117,200 89,600 10,000 106,600 42,700 58,000 29,500 112,500 38,20063,300 113,300 35,5°o83,5°°60,00098,50027,000 158,000 5°, 3°° 65,00065,600 142,000 35,5°° 31,000 175,000 Other Methodist (12 bodies). 15,5°° 32,75° 95,200 2,000 2,000 3°,5°o 49,75° 37,000 5,000 2,000 15, 5°° 168,900 5,000 98,600 16,300 1,000 9,000 10,000 43,000 10,000 182,900 28,500 13,000 6,500 6,0006,200 106,700 89,600 3,000 1,500 1,500 2,000 80,600 19,000 3,5°° 16,000 3,5°° Presbyterian (7 bodies). $124,500 15,000 264,000 65,410 115,100 48,000 3°5,5°° 320,000 79, 5°° 80,000 5,000 92,00030,000 164,000 150,000 69,500 137,000155,600175,000 17,100 140,000 73,000 103,000 75,000 105,000109,500105,000 103,200 57,000 44,000 126,820 87,000 35,°°° 9,000 30,000 124,500 1 7, 5°° 12,500 102,500 Protestant Episcopal. $80, 200 38,00055,00025,000 35,75°22,900 258,500 90,000 51,600 45,000 159,000 79,5°° 20,000 40,000 106,000181,000 53,8°° 68,500 15,000 10,000 416,000 73,00055,°°° 33,5°° 110,150 80,87595,00060,000 10,000 50,00092,00025,000 79,200 125,000 220,000 16,40078,3005°, 5°° 45,00042,900 15,000 2,500 160,000 208,300 25,000 11,000 Miscel laneous. $71,075 140,890 161,400 20,650 95,7°° 51,000 6,000 42,000 46,400 24,000 165,200 5i,°25 20,000 87,300 9,000 31,70094,400 131,000 57,5°° i9,5°° 61,000 137,700 50,000 146,600 i3,5°° 32,75° 19,000 231,000 97,3°° 34,5°° 107,600 39,5°° 50,500 30,000 55>°°° 36,500 52,000 149,000 39,°5° 74, 200 104,000 72,95020,00037,5°° 38,000 Total. $603,175 713,245 1,095,500 301,885 619,425 548,600 9",45°961,500 460,850 574,600 919,700 515,125546,976 848,900 1,291,500 623,443622,200 7",775 487,800295,800 i,°°3,75° 749,8007i3,3°°770,225 806,119 519,725 654,700 572,900 286,600609,800 715,200 396,925 713,83° 606,950 708,000 391,900492,600 546,500 567,000 379,65°470, 200 387,600 744,95° 485,900 337,i°° 594,000 430 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Value of Baptist Catholic Congre- Lutheran C1TIES- (5 bodies). (4 bodies). gational. (is'bodies). Birmingham, Ala $93,800 $105,000 $15,800 $3,000 Little Rock, Ark 99, 7°° 65,000 3,000 27,500 Auburn, N. Y 140,500 160,000 Taunton, Mass 52,500 154,000 75, 700 Allentown, Pa 13,000 50,000 140,500 La Crosse, Wis 46, 100 163,800 30,000 41,300 Total $10,088,967 $18,108,795 $7,327,980 $4,408,110 cities. Population. Albany, N. Y 94,923 Columbus, O 88,150 Syracuse, N. Y 88,143 Worcester, Mass. ... 84,655 Toledo, O 81,434 Richmond, Va 81,388 New Haven, Conn.. 81,298 Paterson, N. J 78,347 Lowell, Mass 77,696 Nashville, Tenn 76,168 Scranton, Pa 75,215 Fall River, Mass. . . . 74,398 Cambridge, Mass . . . 70,028 Atlanta, Ga 65,533 Memphis, Tenn 64,495 Wilmington, Del ... . 61,431 Dayton, O 61,220 Troy, N. Y 60,956 Grand Rapids, Mich . 60,278 Reading, Pa 58,661 Camden, N. J 58,313 Trenton, N. J 57,458 Lynn, Mass 55,727 Lincoln, Neb 55,154 Charleston, S. C . . . . 54,955 Hartford, Conn 53,230 Saint Joseph, Mo. . . . 52,324 COMMUNI Baptist Catholic Congre (5 bodies. ) (4 bodies). gational. 2,591 27,150 474 1,589 12,057 1,850 1,672 14,925 937 2,183 20,125 4,152 1,358 17,935 869 24,003 3,570 2,138 16,350 5,916 1,707 16,764 243 2,494 28,456 2,724 6,162 6,000 350 1,577 19,049 1,242 1,306 32,560 864 2,367 20,056 2,510 10,066 2,050 726 2,018 6,400 289 1,521 8,601 1,594 10,601 46 2,012 29,000 i,3S2 7,422 1,107 635 7,500 2,34° 5,172 .... 1,160 13,050 i,57o 9,365 1,048 781 2,570 674 i,758 3,756 356 1,672 12,260 4,007 1,076 5,896 156 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 431 Church Property.— Continued. t££S Methodist Presbyterian Protestant Episcopal. (labodies). (/bodies). Episcopal. $29,150 $179,400 $140,800 $54,375 54,800 8l,IOO 45,000 79,500 66,500 6,20O 246,700 128,000 47,8oO 20,000 85,000 18,500 12,000 18,000 42,5°° 32,200 13,800 $10,638,416 $3,458,786 $11,761,005 $11,032,114 Miscel laneous. $43,200 $664,525 42,000 497,600 42,000 789,900 9O,000 525,000 252,500 504,500 36,000 405,700 $10,374,086 $87,198,259 CANTS. 2,448 2,115 2,580 230 5,042 457 785 334 211 217 540 152 296 2,020 562 989 5»38o 551 1,575 53i 1,540 270 3i8 1,6855,238 3,°43 2,706 1,948 201 2,960 2,692 1,688i,i43 2,402 1,708 1,310 i,493 575 5,480 3,1692,579 1,787 i,i95 4,368 3>23o 2,502 1,625 3,3oi 1,012 948 Other Presbyte Protestant Miscel Methodist12 bodies). rian (7 bodies). Episcopal. laneous. IO9 3,484 2,781 3,875 586 2,043 834 2,68o 674 2,064 1,743 3,977 177 IOO 969 1,987 264 1,652 1,066 2,244 2,171 2,038 3,o45 2,629 367 "5 2,954 1,099 337 2,188 1,018 3,329 202 335 1,164 940 9,061 3,619 953 2,690 116 2,903 585 1,708 185 410 711 1,394 283 1,062 1,506 9,323 i,9i4 863 802 3,543 i,743 1,245 1,368 1,072 2,185 1,146 992 298 1,661 487 7,214 125 2,933 2,023 1,711 536 782 1,302 6,090 120 755 455 6,362 1,328- 1,081 1,479 39o 404 2,239 i,301 5H 198 819 1,881 216 696 301 1,259 8,i97 1,673 2,156 1,380 215 280 2,197 1,214 i,743 981 653 2,817 Total. 44,597 28,9923',6is 32,629 32,378 38,11432,684 28,612 38,214 3o,i9530,122 39,i38 29,09427,237 17,333 21,29327,090 4o,945 21,36722,402 16,709 23,473 17,383 8,653 24,117 23,127 14,588 432 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Com cities. Population. Evansville, Ind 50,756 Los Angeles, Cal. . . . 50,395 Des Moines, la 50,093 Bridgeport, Conn... 48,866 Oakland, Cal 48,682 Portland, Ore 46,385 Saginaw, Mich 46,322 Salt Lake City, Utah. 44,843 Lawrence, Mass 44,654 Springfield, Mass... 44,179 Manchester, N. H. . . 44,126 Utica, N. Y 44,007 Hoboken, N. J 43,648 Savannah, Ga 43,189 Seattle, Wash 42,837 Peoria, 111 41,024 New Bedford, Mass . . 40,733 Erie, Pa . 40,634 Somerville, Mass. . . . 40,152 Harrisburg, Pa 39,385 Kansas City, Kan. . . 38,316 Dallas, Tex 38,067 Sioux City, la 37, 806 Elizabeth, N. J 37,764 Wilkesbarre, Pa. . . . 37,7i8 San Antonio, Tex. . . 37,673 Covington, Ky 37,371 Portland, Me 36,425 Tacoma, Wash 36,006 Holyoke, Mass 35,637 Fort Wayne, Ind ... . 35,393 Binghamton, N. Y.. 35,005 Norfolk, Va 34,871 Wheeling, W. Va. . . 34,522 Augusta, Ga 33,3°° Youngstown, O 33, 220 Duluth, Minn 33, 115 Yonkers, N. Y 32,033 Lancaster, Pa 32,011 Springfield, 0 3^895 Quincy, 111 31,494 Mobile, Ala 31,076 Baptist Catholic (5 bodies.) (4 bodies). 865 1,282 9°7 879 1,170 722 914 171 i,4941,6061,162 808208 8,226 689 735708 557 1,590 411 981 2,375 61095o398 1,075 943 1,038 412 803 830 1,023 4,091 224 6,228 763835 73i 98 993 i,555 2,540 5,650 6,154 4,377 11,565 8,000 9,1408,453 i,35o 21,500 9,525 13,600 8,600 io,535 3,585 1,700 5,100 13,00012,030 7,600 i,75o 2,5253,2753,800 8,900 8,6206,283 10,102 6,700 5,000 15,700 6,940 5,515 1,400 6,2762,725 5,280 2,6759,35o3,197 4,5oo 8,386 5,4oo Congre gational. I,o82 663 1,854 1,571 636273 1,070 3,434 1,120 480 27 28063b767 800 1,294 288328 510 152 346 2,230 452930 IOO 775 510 306 400365 131 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 433 MUNICANTS Continued. Lutheran Methodist »,°iher. (iS bodies). Episcopal. Me'hodist r (12 bodies). 943 375 1,228 287 347 2,716 24 30 270 2,144 895 442 121 1,0851,483 2,349 90 859 480 885 500 300 505 37o 5,694 1,400 310 815772 177 3,46o 1,449 222 1,434 3,0022,454 i,79i1,469 784 1,330 34799° 1,640 779 1,063 730 265 1,3231,3521,152 898 1,369 2,628 1,215 445 1,010 858 1,835 59° 1,424i,453 1,016 37o 1,248 2,455 40 2,094 IOO 1,277 921813 I,OII 2,332 1,245 319 710 794 143 365291 367 7 55 95 3,7o5 378 208 467 27 658339 2,137 43 65 558 1,063 751 45 64 20 441 5,196 33 4,975 262 H5 129 105 459 330 io,379 reioyie- Protestant Miscel r bodies). Episcopal. laneous. 1,560 445 2,225 1,956 979 2,605 1,204 344 4,420 435 1,734 1,582 1,665 830 3,133 1,172' 676 3,°47 829 1,079 324 223 465 14,642 392 553 584 684 1,233 187 380 1,103 2,424 2,002 I,OI5 190 1,417 775 368 1,397 637 639 458 901 1,328 210 1,089 113 498 2,156 1,382 612 i,33i 250 432 497 1,714 248 2,47i 613 IOO 606 973 548 1,540 530 294 55i 2,305 2,536 323 1,506 431 1,159 577 525 489 805 550 1,000 130 1,075 922 454 470 679 250 305 IOO 938 300 2,274 1,745 818 327 809 1,692 383 1,245 361 2,660 676 729 i,i93 1,427 216 977 605 275 702 1,301 992 590 655 764 2,829 1,121 307 2,710 305 369 3,44° 787 1,576 375 Total. 13,832 18,22916,142I9,98318,49016,815l6,OI217,502 26,583 18,207 l8,6oi18,63114,77718,905 6,839 11,87418,894 18,32013,032 12,229 6,667 11,711 8,207 16,56915,73811,10215,57513,893 9,052 18,828 i8,34413,099 13,61114,29316,936 11,527 7,206 14,08312,119 14,27115,995 21,729 434 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL— Com cities. Population. Topeka, Kan 31,007 Elmira, N. Y 30,893 Salem, Mass 30,801 LongIslandCity,N.Y. 30,506 Altoona, Pa 30,337 Dubuque, la 30,311 Terre Haute, Ind. ... 30,217 Chattanooga, Tenn . . 29, 100 Galveston, Tex 29,084 Waterbury, Conn... 28,646 Chelsea, Mass 27,909 Bay City, Mich 27,839 Pawtucket, R. 1 27,633 Akron, 0 27,601 Houston, Tex 27,557 Haverhill, Mass 27,412 Brorkton, Mass 27,294 Williamsport, Pa 27,132 Davenport, la 26,872 Sacramento, Cal .... 26,386 Canton, O 26, 189 Birmingham, Ala... 26,178 Little Rock, Ark 25,874 Auburn, N. Y 25,858 Taunton, Mass 25,448 Allentown, Pa 25,228 La Cross, Wis 25,090 Total 4,291,048 Baptist Catholic Congre (5 bodies.) (4 bodies). gational. 1,426 2,145 809 I,OI5 6,900 687 517 12,350 808 256 8,102 490 2,770 .... 280 IO,442 6l2 956 3,632 300 1,892 1,700 153 734 8,200 549 II,8oo 1,220 793 6,000 1,237 448 8,745 151 1,091 10,850 723 275 3,320 990 1,265 3,35o .... 1,300 7,500 1,074 703 6,000 1,383 960 2,900 545 3,9io 393 37o 6,000 287 602 4,330 2,429 2,500 39 1,680 1,000 224 877 4,850 54i 7,i5o 824 194 1,600 .... 462 5,i3i 293 157,952 807,580 66,551 Recapit Organi zations. Cities of the First Class (4) 2, 187 Cities of the Second Class (24) 3,77o Cities of the Third Class (96) 4,284 Total (124) 10,241 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 435 MUNICANTS.— Continued. Lutheran Methodist Other Presbyte (15 bodies). Episcopal. Methodist (12 bodies). rian (7 bodies). ProtestantEpiscopal. Miscel laneous. Total. 526 2,144 1,538 76l I,0O4 1,566 6l2 1,322 n,554 404 794 6l2 985 12,935 50 3° 489 1,393 16,348 421 I30 300 9,259 2,327 716 264 2,l6o I08 1,456 325 i,59i 11,227 496 15 1,054 205 183 14,003 1,278 132 495 375 1,457 8,889 75 1,529 1,649 1,114 900 818 9,830 787 841 1,220 485 670 811 13,748 850 III 1,135 376 16,041 970 64 225 375 9,664 1 039 1,142 18 321 474 944 13,282 436 687 197 i3,984 1 ,342 1,142 50 130 330 2,825 10,404 935 1,624 410 591 537 8,712 802 406 1,457 12,539 911 120 481 9,598 1 ,001 2,514 377 1,062 637 2,033 1 1,484 516 608 35 363 521 600 7,49! 148 458 332 256 33o 878 9,o59 980 1,205 27 525 IOO 1,862 9,631 5o 1,017 3,n8 1,088 698 1,275 12,214 403 579 2,402 562 760 688 8,298 1,127 260 2,043 805 658 10,620 926 10 106 488 506 10,551 2,662 387 26 180 172 4,437 9,658 1 ,946 630 349 248 421 9,48o 77,002 140,666 91,190 92,021 79,033 165,061 1,677,056 ULATION. Church Edifices. Value of Church Property. Communi cants. Population. 2,08l $116,839,069 1,589,898 4,468,458 3,562 109,499,919 2,035,064 5,229,432 4,079 87,198,259 $3'3,537,247 1,677,056 5,302,018 4,291,048 o,722 13,988,938 436 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward. denominations. S?™]~ zations. Adventists : 1. Evangelical 2 2. Advent Christians 39 3. Seventh-Day 62 4. Life and Advent Union. . 8 5. Churches of God in Christ Jesus 9 Baptists : 1. Regular (North) 716 2. Regular (South) 153 3. Regular (Colored) 309 4. Seventh-Day 2 5. Freewill. 49 6. Primitive 17 Church Edifices. 23 I Value of Church Property. $127,175 163,500 9,6005,000 Com muni cants. 40O 3,4H3,495 451 689 792 23,566,584 200,525 Ibi 4,200,100 53,76l 288 1,590,162 88,195 9,000 61 46 642,900 7,189 16 61,700 713 Brethren (River): United Zion's Children 10 2,400 215 Brethren (Plymouth): 1. Brethren I 41 2. Brethren II 28 Catholics : 1. Roman Catholic 1,512 2. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 4 3. Russian Orthodox I 4. Greek Orthodox 1 5. Armenian 4 6. Reformed Catholic 7 Catholic Apostolic 8 Chinese Temples 23 Christadelphians 25 Christians : 1. Christians (Christian Con nection) 20 2. Christian Church (South) 1 650 1,108 1,093 1,434 3 1 1 65: .034,350 11,300 40,000 5,000 3,007,176 3,470 500 IOO 285950 1 22 57,800 41,000 1,268 549 20 I 197,700 2,500 2,728 13 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 437 Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward.— Continued. r, • r-t. 1. Value of Com- denominations. Organi- Church Church muni- zations. Edifices. Property. cants. Christian Scientists 69 6 $34,850 4,921 Christian Union ! t 5,000 120 Church of God (Winebren- nerian) 11 7 73,5oo 1,405 Ch. Triumphant (Schwein furth) 4 ... . 112 Ch. of the New Jerusalem . . '74 44 1,105,200 4,993 Congregationalists 533 563 18,041,300 131,111 Disciples of Christ. 164 166 2,887,810 42,734 Dunkards : 1. Dunkards or German Baptists (Conservative) 7 5 36,200 432 2. Dunkards or German Baptists (Progressive) . . 2 1 137 Evangelical Association 136 135 1,362,300 18,282 Friends : 1. Friends (Orthodox) 38 36 1,635,300 5,892 2. Friends (Hicksite) 19 19 1,025,000 5,435 3. Friends (Wilburite) 2 2 4,000 29 4. Friends (Primitive) 3 1 10,000 85 Friends of the Temple 1 1 3,500 35 German Evangel. Protestant 28 28 1,010,400 28,192 German Evangelical Synod. 120 118 2,548,100 72,283 Jewish Congregations: 1. Jewish Congregations (Orthodox) 266 98 2,667,550 52,822 2. Jewish Congregations (Reformed) 132 118 6,356,725 61,650 Latter-Day Saints: 1. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints 23 17 168,894 14,216 2. Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- Day Saints 29 14 43,5°° 2,498 438 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and VTWAXD—Cmtinued. Organi- DEN0MINATI0NS. zatfonS. Lutherans : General Bodies. 1. General Synod 108 2. United Synod in the South 9 3. General Council 199 4. Synodical Conference ... 181 Independent Synods. I. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc. 40 2. Buffalo Synod 3 3. Hauge's Synod 6 4. Norwegian Church in America 27 5. Michigan Synod 1 6. Danish Ch. in America. . 21 7. German Augsburg Synod 2 8. Danish Ch. Association. . 8 9. Icelandic Synod 1 10. United Norwegian Ch, of America 27 11. Emmanuel Synod 4 Church Edifices. Value 01 Com Church. muni Property. cants. 103 $3,197,500 28,818 13 335, ,200 2,317 200 5,454,900 83,659 172 3,819, .645 106,320 39 565, 300 14,727 3 46, ,310 i,39° 6 69, OOO 914 19 204, 800 5,029 1 11, OOO 800 9 38, IOO 2,178 3 30, 000 1,098 2 5,400 283 20 21 237, ,100 5,J76 3 45 ,000 1,250 Independent Congregations 26 22 577,5°o 12,547 Mennonites : 1. Mennonite 2 2 2. Apostolic 1 3. General Conference .... 1 1 4. Brethren in Christ 3 2 Methodists : 1. Methodist Episcopal.... 1,389 1,352 2. Union American Meth odist Episcopal 9 6 3. African Meth. Episcopal. 171 172 4. African Union Methodist Protestant 19 9 5. African Methodist Epis copal Zion 109 92 5,000 30,000 6,000 93,800 2,446,100 24,690 1,113,170 64 5o 233 m 33,687,813 340,946 762 51,430 1,142 33,35° GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 439 Denominates in Cit.es of 25,000 and Upward,-CV«W^. denominations. Organi- Church ^alue °f ConV aa&ns. Edifices. Church mum- _ _ „ rroperty. cants. Methodists— Continued: 6. Methodist Protestant.... 60 55 $1,015,175 6,760 7. Wesleyan Methodist.... 6 6 33500 499 8. Meth Episcopal (South) 165 174 3,013,521 47,558 9. Zion Union Apostolic... 2 1 300 47 10. Colored Meth. Episcopal 38 28 241,600 5,186 11. Primitive Methodist 20 19 115,818 1,469 12. Free Methodist 47 31 146,970 1,702 13. Independent Methodist . . 14 13 262,475 2,382 14. Evangelist Missionary. . . 6 2 1,300 716 Moravians 7 11 274, 100 1,656 Presbyterians : 1. Presbyterian in the U. S. of America (North). . . . 2. Cumberland Presbyterian 3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 4. Welsh Calvinistic 5. United Presbyterian .... 6. Presbyterian in the U. S. (South) 7. Associate Church of North America 8. Associate Reformed Syn od of the South 9. Reformed Presbyterian in the U. S. (Synod) . . . 10. Reformed Presbyterian in North America (Gen eral Synod) 11. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenated) 12. Reformed Presbyterian in the U. S. and Canada. . Protestant Episcopal: 1. Protestant Episcopal. . 2. Reformed Episcopal . 745 25 889 25 39,696,049 540,800 235,317 4,122 8 18 96 3 20 92 13,500 308,000 2,498,050 405 3,59i 19.392 94 no 2,891,250 23,026 1 I 2,400 20 1 I 8,000 57 23 20 768,000 3,568 10 IO 415,500 2,665 3 17 1 I 75,000 600 877 43 1,082 46 50,589,154 1,565,717 255,536 6,560 440 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Denominations in Cities of 25,000 and Upward. — Continued. n,_ ¦ r-1,,,^1. Value of Com- denominations. ,If™i" pdlfi™ Church muni- zations. h.dinces. t> „ .. Property. cants. Reformed : 1. Reformed Ch. in Amer. . 104 124 $6,058,600 28,678 2. Reformed Ch. in the U. S. 122 117 2,589,150 38,209 3. Christian Reformed 17 18 172,600 3,355 Salvation Army 94 5 6,000 3,150 Society for Ethical Culture . . 4 ... 1,064 Spiritualists 148 5 319,000 19,760 Theosophical Society 25 ... 600 524 United Brethren: 1. United Brethren in Christ 38 48 387,600 8,196 2. United Brethren in Christ (Old Constitution) .... 2 6 30,500 116 Unitarians 125 137 7,066,400 32,576 Universalists 103 99 4,031,340 13,884 Independent Congregations 64 49 1,532,400 9,104 Total 10,241 9,722 $313,537,247 5,302,018 INDEX, Adler, Felix, 348. Adonai Shomo, 111, 117. Advent Christians, 5. Adventists. History and Polity, 1-4. Relation to Freewill Baptists, 33. Relation to the Adonai Shomo, 117. Divisions, 4. Summary Statistics, 14. Adventists, Age-to-Come, 13. Adventists, Evangelical, 4. Adventists, Seventh-Day, 8. Adventists, The Church of God, 11. Adventists, The Churches of God in Christ Jesus, 13. Advent Union, Life and, 12. Albright, John, 139. Albrights, The. The Albright People, 139. Allen, Richard, 237. Altruists, in, 116. Amana Society, in, 113. American Christian Convention, 92. American National Convention, 28. Amish (Mennonite), 213. Amish, The Old (Mennonite), 214. Ammen, Jacob, 213. Anabaptists, 17. Ann Lee, in. Apostolic, The (Mennonite), 215. Armenian Church, 81. Asbury, Francis, 227. Associate Church of North America (Presbyterian), 305. Associate Reformed Synod of the South (Presbyterian), 306. Ballou, Hosea, 369. Baltimore Association, 45. Baptist Church of Christ, 43. Baptists. History and General Characteristics, 16-18. Relation to Other Bodies, 16. Divisions, 18. 441 442 INDEX. Baptists. Summary Statistics, 53. Baptists, Anti-Mission, 45. Baptists (Colored), Regular, 27-29. Baptists, Free Communion, 33. Baptists, Freewill, 33-36. Baptists, General, 38-40. Baptists, General Six-Principle, 30. Baptists, Missionary, 42. Baptists (North), Regular, 22-24. Baptists, Old School, 45. Baptists, Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian, 48-54. Baptists, Original Freewill, 37. Baptists, Primitive, 45-48. Baptists, Regular, 17, 18. Baptists, Regular, General Characteristics and Principles, 18-22. Baptists, Regular Predestinarian, 50. Baptists, Regular Two-Seed Predestinarian Primitive, 50. Baptists, Sabbatarian, 31. Baptists, Separate, 41. Baptists, Seventh-Day, 31. Baptists (South), Regular, 25-27. Baptists, United, 41. Bible Bigots, 221. Bishop Andrew, 254. Book of Covenants, 171. Book of Mormon, 165. Book of Worship, 109. Brethren in Christ, 55. Brethren, Old Order of Yorker, 57. Brethren (Plymouth) L, 60. Brethren (Plymouth) IL, 61. Brethren (Plymouth) III., 62. Brethren (Plymouth) IV., 64. Brethren, The River. General History, 55. Summary Statistics, 58. Brethren, Yorker, 57. Brigham Young, 166. Brothers of Christ, 89. Brueder Gemeinde (Mennonite), 218. Bruederhoef (Mennonite), 213. Burial Hill Declaration, 120. Catholic Apostolic Church, 84. Catholic Church, The Greek, 79. Catholic Church, The Old, 82. Catholic Church, The Reformed, 82. INDEX. 443 Catholic Church, The Roman, Statistics in the United States, 76-79. Catholics, General Definition, 66. Channing, William EUery, 366. Chemung Association, 45. Chinese Temples, 86. Christadelphians, 89? Christian Church, South, 93, 94. Christian Connection, The, 91. Christian Missionary Association, 95. Christian. Science Journal, The, 96. Christian Scientists, 96. Christians, The. Origin and General Characteristics, 91-93. Statistics, 93. Withdrawal of the Christian Church, South, 93. Christian Union Churches, 99. Churches of God in Christ Jesus (Adventist), 13. Church of God (Adventist), n. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite), 217. Church of God, The (Winebrenner), 102. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia), in, 117. Church Triumphant, The (Schweinfurth), 105. Coke, Thomas, 223, 227. Communistic Societies. Definitions and Divisions, m. Summary Statistics, 118. Conference, The General (Mennonite), 216. Conference, The Synodical (Lutheran), 190. Congregational Churches. History, Pohty, Relation to Presbyterians, 119- 123. Summary Statistics, 123, 124. Conservative Brethren, 133. Consolidated American Missionary Convention, 28. Council, The General (Lutheran), 184. Cyrus Teed, 117. Danish Association in America, The (Lutheran), 201. Danish Church in America, The (Lutheran), 199. Declaration of Christian Doctrine, 145. Defenseless, The (Mennonite), 219. Disciples of Christ, 125-127.Relation to Other Bodies, 91, 125. Principles, 126. Statistics, 127. Dunkards. History and General Characteristics, 130-133. Divisions, 133. Summary Statistics, 138. Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G., 96. 444 INDEX. Embury, Philip, 226. Engle, Jacob, 55. Episcopal Church, The Protestant. History, 317-321. Doctrine, 319. Statistics, 322. Episcopal Church, The Reformed, Origin, Principles, and Statistics, 325-327. Ethical Culture, The Society for, 348. Evangelical Association, 139. Evangelist Missionary Church, The, (Methodist), 270. Evidence from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ about the year 1843, 2. Falckner, Justus, 176. Fee, John G., 95. Flack, Elder J. V. B., 99. Foreign Mission Convention of the United States, 28. Fox, George, 143. Friends. General Description, 143, 144. Divisions, 144. Summary Statistics, 152. Friends (Hicksite), 147. Friends of the Temple, 153. Friends (Orthodox), 145. Friends (Primitive), 150. Friends (Wilburite), 149. General Association of the Western States and Territories, 28. German Baptists, 129. German Evangelical Protestant Church, 155. German Evangelical Synod of North America, 156. Goetwater, John Ernest, 175. Greek Orthodox Church, 81. Harmony Society, m, 114. Hauge's Synod (Lutheran), 196. Herrnhut, 272, 273. Herr, John, 215. Herrites, 216. Hicks, Elias, 147. Hoffmann, Christopher, 153. Hoffmannites, 153. Holdeman, John, 217. Holliman, Ezekiel, 17. Holy Club, 221. Hookers, 214. Huter, Jacob, 213. Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, 99. Irving, Edward, 84. INDEX. 445 Jews. History in the United States, 159-161. Summary Statistics, 164. Jones, Abner, 91. Joseph Smith, 165. Judicial Testimony, 299. Koreshan Ecclesia, in, 117. Latter-Day Saints. History, 165, 166. Divisions, 166. Summary Statistics, 173. Latter-Day Saints, Church of Jesus Christ of, 167. Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of, 170. Lecturing Brethren, 90. Lutheran Congregations, Independent, 204. Lutherans. General Survey, 175-177. Summary Statistics, 205. Lutheran Synods, Independent, 193. Mack, Alexander, 129. Makemie, Francis, 279. Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 96. McKendree, William, 228. Mennonite Church, 212. Mennonites. History, 206-212. Protest against Slavery, 207. Articles of Faith, 208. Polity, 210. Divisions, 212. Summary Statistics, 220. Menno Simons, 206. Methodists. History, 221-225. Peculiarities, 223. Conferences, 224. Articles of Religion, 225. Divisions, 225. Summary Statistics, 271. Methodists, Colored, The Congregational, 261. Methodist Connection of America, The Wesleyan, 250. Methodist Episcopal Church, 226-236. Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 252. Methodist Episcopal Church, The African, 237. Methodist Episcopal Church, The Colored, 262. Methodist Episcopal Church, The Union American, 236. Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, The African, 242. Methodist Protestant Church, The, 246. Methodist Protestant Church, The African Union, 242. Methodist Church, The Primitive, 265. 446 INDEX, Methodists, The Congregational, 259. Methodists, The Free, 267. Methodists, The Independent, 269. Methodists, The New Congregational, 261. Jtfidnight Cry, The, 2. Millennial Church or United Society of Believers, III. Miller, William, I. Missourians, 191. Moravians. History, 272-275. Government, 273. Doctrine, 274. Statistics, 276. Mother Lee, 112. Muhlenberg, Henry M., 176. National Christian Scientist Association, 96. New England Missionary Convention, 28. New Hampshire Confession, 19, 20. New Icaria Society, m-116. New Jerusalem, The Church of, 107. New Lights, 312. New Mennonites, 216. Norwegian Church in America (Lutheran), 197. Norwegian Church, The United (Lutheran), 203. Oberholzer, John, 216. O'Kelley, James, 91. Old Order Brethren, 136. Old (Wisler), The (Mennonite), 218. Open Brethren, 61. Orthodox Jews, 161. Parker, Daniel, 49. Philadelphia Confession, 19, 20. Plymouth Brethren. History and Doctrine, 59. Divisions, 60. Summary Statistics, 65. Presbyterian Church, Colored, The Cumberland, 294. Presbyterian Church (Covenanted), The Reformed, 314. Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada, The Reformed, 314. Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. History, 279-283. Statistics, 283-288. Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 302. Presbyterian Church, The Cumberland. History and Doctrine, 289-291. Statistics, 291-294. Presbyterian Church, The General Synod of the Reformed, 312. Presbyterian Church, The Synod of the Reformed, 310. Presbyterians, Definition, Polity, Divisions, 277-279. index. 447 Presbyterians, The Reformed, History and Polity, 308. Presbyterians, The United, 298. Presbytery of Philadelphia, 280. Profession of Belief, 370. Progressive Brethren, 135. Protestant Episcopal Bodies, 317. Quakers, 143. Randall, Benjamin, 33. Rapp, George, 114. Reformed Bodies, General Description, 329. Reformed Church in America, 330-333. Reformed Church of the United States, 333-337. Reformed Church, The Christian, 337. Reformed Jews, The, 162. Reformed, The (Mennonite), 215. Russian Orthodox Church, 80. Salvation Army, Origin, Character, Government, Statistics, 340-343. Schweinfurth, George Jacob, 105. Schwenkfeldians, The, 344. Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds, 49. Separatists, m-115. Serving Brethren, 90. Seventh-Day Baptists, German, 137. Shakers, III. Signs of the Times, The, 2. Social Brethren Church, The, 346. Spiritualists, The, 350. Stone, Barton W., 91. Summary Statistics by Denominational Families, 392-393. Summary Statistics by Denominations, 380-391. Summary Statistics by States of all Denominations, 378-381. Summary Statistics of Churches in Cities, 404-440. Summary Statistics of Colored Organizations, 400-403. Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Number of Communi cants, 394-397. Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Polity, 398-400. Summary Statistics of Denominational Families according to Number of Communicants, 397. Swedenborg, Emmanuel, 107. Synod of Ohio and other States, The Joint (Lutheran), 194. Synod in the South, The United (Lutheran), 182. Synod, The Buffalo (Lutheran), 195. Synod, The General (Lutheran), 178. Synod, The German Augsburg (Lutheran), 200. Synod, The Icelandic (Lutheran), 201. 448 INDEX. Synod, The Michigan (Lutheran), 198. Synod, The Suomai (Lutheran), 202. Temple Society, 153. Theosophical Society, 353. Thomas, John, 89. Time Brethren, 3. Touro, Abraham and Isaac, I5y. True Inspiration Congregations, 1 13. Trumpet of Alarm, The, 2. Uniates, 79. Unitarians, 365. Unitas Fratrum, 272. United Brethren in Christ, 357. United Brethren in Christ (Old Constitution), 361. United Brethren, Origin and General Description, 355-357. United Zion's Children, 57. Unity of Brethren as Distinguished from United Brethren in Christ, 272. Universalists, 369. Warwick Association, 45. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church (Presbyterian), 296. Westminster Confession, Revision of, 282. White, Mrs. Ellen G., 11. Wilbur, John, 149. Wilford Woodruff, 167. Williams, Roger, 17. Winebrenner, John, 102. Woman-preachers, 34. Zion Union Apostolic Church (Methodist), 245. Index to Introduction. I. The Sources of Information and the Plan, ix-xi. Relation to the Census of 1890. Alphabetical Order of the Denominations and Historical Order of the Denomination of Families. II. The Scope and Method of the Census, xi-xiv. The Census of 1880 and the Census of 1890. Exhaustive List of Denominations. III. Variety in Religion, xiv-xvi. Wide Range of Choice. The Smaller Bodies the more Numerous. IV. Classification of the Churches, xvi-xix. The Principle of Classification. The Difficulty in the Nomenclature. INDEX. 44g V. Denominational Titles, xix-xxiv. Geographical, Racial, Historical, etc. The Blue and the Pink Cover. VI. The Causes of Division, xxiv-xxix. Controversies over Doctrine. Controversies over Administration and Discipline. Controversies over Moral Questions. Controversies of a Personal Character. VII. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States, xxix-xxxiv. Christians and Non-Christians. Ministers. Organizations. Services. Values. Communicants. VIII. Religious Population, xxxiv-xxxvi. Methods of Computation. IX. The Growth of the Churches, xxxvii-xl. The Normal Condition. The Net Increase. Statistical Proofs of the Advance of Protestant Christianity. X. How the Religious Forces are Distributed, xl-xlv. With respect to Number of Communicants, Value of Property, Number of Organizations or Congregations. XI. The Evangelical and Non-Evangelical Elements, xlv-xlviii. Classification according to Definition. XII. The General Statistical Summaries, xlviii— liii. Classification according to Polity, and of Churches in the Cities, new Features. Difficulties with respect to Lutherans. Opinions of Representative Men. XIII. The Characteristics of American Christianity, liii— Ix. The Phenomenal Growth of the Church of Rome and its Relation to Protestant America. Evangelical Christianity and its Principal Purpose, not Polemical but Practical. XIV. How the Church affects Society, lx-lxii. As a Property-holder, Corporation, Public Institution, etc. Explanations of the Terms used, lxii. YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 3 9002 02404 4779